Story Downloaded from Open Scrolls Archive (https://www.openscrolls.net)

Title: The Cat and the Crow (#4577)
Author: isilelensar
Chapters: 56

Archive: Haikyu!!
Category: Alternate Universe
Description: Kuroo never thought he was the type to fall in love at first sight. Tsukishima rarely showed anyone his truer nature. And then, one weekend in May, everything changed.
Published: 28 Aug 2021
Updated: 22 Nov 2021
Warnings: canondivergent, kurootsuki, fluff
Type: Romance
Characters: Kuroo Tetsuro, Tsukishima Kei


Chapter 1 - The Day We Met (Early May)

Kuroo slunk a little further down in his seat, stretching as far as he could. The train had just left Sendai and was headed back to Tokyo. It would be a few hours before they got home. Sighing, he looked out the window at the passing scenery with half-closed eyes. The sun was nearly below the horizon, and street lights were dotting the landscape. He was exhausted, but he knew sleep wouldn’t come easily. Not while he had a certain blonde on his mind.

“You have that look on your face, again,” he heard Kenma say from the seat across from him.

Without moving, he slid his eyes over to look at his best friend. “Oh yeah? What look is that?” he asked nonchalantly.

“Like you’ve got something up your sleeve. Plotting something,” he replied with a shrug. Then, he focused on Kuroo. “I already know you want the showdown to happen as much as Coach does, so that look is for something else.” He stared hard at Kuroo. When he didn’t get an immediate response, his gaze became sharper. “Or someone,” he added.

Finally Kuroo moved, pushing up in his seat and looking straight at Kenma. His best friend knew him well. “You met Hinata first, right?” he asked, bypassing the subject for the moment.

Kenma nodded. “Yeah, when I got lost on the way to Karasuno.” He didn’t look away. “You knew that. Why are you asking?”

“Did he talk about anyone else?”

“Their setter. Kageyama.”

“Okay. Anyone else?” Kuroo pressed.

Kenma blinked, and then tilted his head. “No. You found us before we could talk more.” He watched as Kuroo moved again, leaning forward so that his arms rested on his legs. “Why are you asking?” he repeated.

It took a few more minutes to gather his thoughts, but then Kuroo finally answered. “You were right. I kinda met someone, and I am thinking of a way to see him again.”

“Kinda?”

Kuroo shrugged. “We were getting ready to leave, so it wasn’t much of an exchange. I think I startled him, though. Ended up teasing him a bit, too.”

“Kuro,” Kenma admonished. But before he could say anything else, Kuroo smiled.

“He walked off before anything else happened. Either way, I definitely want to meet up with him again.”

“Well, if Coach has his way, then this was only the first time we’ll play Karasuno. I’m sure more opportunities will present themselves.”

Kuroo was about to reply, when his phone dinged. Pulling it out of his pocket, he read the message and chuckled.

“Bokuto and Akaashi?” Kenma asked as he went back to his game.

“Yeah,” Kuroo answered simply. “They figured it out before you did, and I was vague when I managed to reply.” He scrubbed a hand through his already messy hair. Patient as always, Kenma waited him out. “It’s just… this feels different, and I can’t quite put my finger on how. I want to jump right in, but then again, if I do, I could ruin everything.” He looked up at Kenma, and smirked. “I’m not making too much sense, am I?”

But the small smile on Kenma’s face, and the light in his eyes, said otherwise. Kuroo knew his friend understood him perfectly. The only response he gave was a nod, as if he were giving his blessing. And maybe his own version of help, when needed.

Relieved, he settled back in his seat once more, and began typing his reply in the group chat he had with the two players from Fukurodani. They were, naturally, on board with anything he planned, offering backup if needed. Bokuto was already sending ideas for meetings, and Akaashi kept him in check, while offering more sensible suggestions. He chatted with them for a while before ending the conversation. Satisfied, Kuroo put his phone on silent, stuck it back in his pocket, and closed his eyes. He dozed off, dreaming of the tall, lanky, and rather salty, blonde middle blocker from Karasuno High.

[Oh, Captain]

Tsukishima reclined against the post on his porch, a pensive expression on his face as he gazed at the moon. It had been an exhausting day, what with all the volleyball they’d played, the team meeting after Nekoma had left, and the short practice they put in afterward. It was a miracle he’d survived all that effort, no thanks due to Hinata and Kageyama. Those two would still be practising if Takeda hadn’t stepped in.

He’d walked to the bus stop with Tadashi, and they parted ways when they came to his street. Neither of them had said much, though they did poke fun at the weirdo duo, and talked about meeting up again in the morning before heading to school. Tadashi brought up the Nekoma game, and subsequent rematches, but Kei barely offered a response in kind. All discussion ground to a halt after that.

He honestly couldn’t say he was bothered by anything, really. He’d worked hard to keep his mind on the game, and succeeded for the most part. And yet…

And yet … his thoughts turned, once again, to the captain of the Nekoma team. Tall, dark, messy hair, and eyes that could only be compared to dark honey. He was almost always smirking at something, but also took on a serious mien while playing. Cat-like with cunning, Kei could only think of him as a schemer.

While he could convince himself that he hadn’t been drawn to the guy since he first saw him that morning, he couldn’t forget the small exchange they’d had before Nekoma left.

“Do you … understand that?” Kei asked, thinking it had been Tadashi who’d stepped up beside him. He’d been watching Hinata and one of Nekoma’s blockers jumping up and down and speaking in gibberish.

“Nah. They sound like a couple of toddlers.” The voice was deep, just a touch rough, and enough to send a shiver down his spine. Certainly not Tadashi, by any stretch. His eyes widened, and he felt his heart jump, before turning to look at the person who’d replied.

“But you know, maybe you should try goofing off once in a while instead of acting all stoic,” the captain of Nekoma added with a teasing tone. Seriously? For an introduction, even unofficial, this wasn’t expected.

“That’s not one of my strong suits.” Kei said coolly, not bothering to buffer his response. Besides, Tadashi was waving him over to join the others, so he left without another word. But he still heard the captain’s parting shot.

“Mmmhmmm. Ya sound like an old man.”

“ARGH!” he groaned out loud, knowing no one would hear him. He drew up his legs, draped his arms over his knees, and leaned his head against his arms. “Why? Why can’t I stop thinking about him?” he asked no one. Sighing, he tried thinking about schoolwork, and trying to formulate a plan for this next semester. He’d almost managed to divert himself, when his phone buzzed, breaking the silence.

Without much movement, he reached down to pick up his phone. Assuming it was Tadashi, he was mildly surprised to see the name on the notification. Swiping the screen, he opened the text message.

[Sorry it’s late, but I figured you might still be awake.]

He wasn’t expecting the vice-captain to text him. [It’s alright, Suga-senpai. Can I help you?]

[Please, Suga is fine. I was just checking to see if you were okay.]

“Not really, no,” Tsukishima admitted out loud. However: [I’m fine. Why?]

[No reason. My apologies.]

“Great. I think I insulted him,” he groaned. He was thinking of something to say, but noticed Suga was typing again.

[ … ]

“Are we typing a scathing reply?” he asked his phone. But still, he waited.

[I noticed you were acting a little … off. I’m not asking you to tell me anything, but if you need someone to talk to, you can call or text. Anytime.]

“You really are the team mom, aren’t you?” Tsukishima said, grinning a little. He typed his reply: [I’ll keep that in mind. Thank you, Suga.]

[You’re welcome! Now, go get some sleep.]

He was tempted to send “Thanks, Mom,” as a retort, but kept it cool. [I will. Good night.]

[Good night.]

Putting his phone in sleep mode, he sat on his porch for a little while longer. His thoughts weren’t nearly so jumbled as before, though, so maybe sleep would be possible. And perhaps tomorrow, he’d thank the resident angel, and team mom, for his assistance.

Taking one last look at the moon, he stood up slowly, stretched, and then headed back inside. He was going to make an effort to forget the Nekoma captain, and concentrate on anything else.


Chapter 2 - The Plan (Early July)

[I CAN’T BELIEVE KARASUNO IS JOINING US AT CAMP!]
[Bokuto, you said that already.]
[He’s clearly still in shock.]
[I KNOW YOU AIN’T TRYIN TO PLAY IT COOL, KUROO!]
[Seriously, is your phone set to all caps?]
[I don’t know what he did, but I can’t fix it back. That said, he’s right, you know.]
[I’M ALWAYS RIGHT!]
[You switch sides so well, Akaashi.]
[Is he wrong, though?]

Kuroo dropped his phone on his chest and chuckled. It was the night before the weekend practice camp, and he was supposed to have been asleep hours ago. It was a good thing his friends were also awake, otherwise, he’d have to go wake up Kenma, and that would likely be an unmitigated disaster. Just to make sure, he rose up to look out the window at Kenma’s house. The curtains had been left parted, and he could easily see Kenma sprawled on his bed. Yeah, just like he thought. Out cold. Sighing, he settled back down, picked up his phone and reopened the chat.

[HE COULDN’T HAVE FALLEN ASLEEP, AKAASHI.]
[Bokuto, you’re an owl. Not everyone can stay up as late as you.]
[Kenma can. But he’s already asleep. As we should be.]
[KUROO, YOU ASS! WHY DIDN’T YOU SAY ANYTHING?!]
[I was only gone for five minutes, good grief.]
[Five minutes equals five years for him.]
[AKAASHI!!]
[For the sake of at least attempting some kind of sleep: No, Akaashi. He’s not wrong.]
[I’M NEVER WRONG!]
[I appreciate your answer, Kuroo. You go get some sleep. I’m going to get the owl out of the rafters, and then attempt the same.]
[HEY! STOP IGNORING ME!]
[See both of you tomorrow.]
[You mean later.]

Kuroo muted the chat and then checked the time. It was almost 2am, and camp started at 830am. Karasuno was due to arrive around 7am. He knew he’d have to meet with Sawamura first, to explain how camp worked, but after that, he was going to meet up with Bokuto and Akaashi. He had an idea he wanted to run by them, concerning a certain blonde middle blocker. Also, he needed to get Kenma to run interference with the weirdo duo, if needed. Though, if he remembered correctly, those two would be more concerned with their game than with anything going on around them.

Rolling over, he smiled as he looked out at the moon and stars. Running on a few hours of sleep before a full day of practice wasn’t new to him. He’d done it countless times in the last couple years. But this year, things were a little different, and he wanted to see where this would lead him.

5am [alarm goes off]

Kuroo grabbed his phone and shut off the alarm. It felt like he’d only just shut his eyes to sleep a few minutes ago, and now he had to get moving or be late. In one motion, he threw the blanket off and sat up, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. He’d purposely set the alarm for as late as possible, and still be on time to meet the team at school. Kicking his legs off the bed, he stood up, scrubbed a hand through his unruly hair, grabbed a towel and a change of clothes. Just thinking about camp, and who was going to be there, motivated him to get moving. A cold shower would definitely help wake him up, too.

6am [Nekoma High]

“Glad you could make it, Cap,” Yaku said sarcastically as Kuroo entered the club room. “Thought you’d be running late.”

“Yeah, yeah,” he muttered. “Almost did, but whatever.” Yaku snorted, and he smirked at his friend and fellow 3rd year. “Anyone show up yet?”

“No,” Yaku replied. “Though Fukurodani is due in first. Coach has been in contact with them.”

“Gotcha. Thanks for the update.”

He set his bag down and unzipped it, taking out his volleyball shoes first. Underneath them was his phone, a spare towel, an additional t-shirt and shorts for tomorrow’s practice, a smaller bag with toiletries, and at the bottom, an outfit for later tonight. If everything went as planned, then the four of them would be going out for a little while. Nothing too fancy, considering his blondie would likely not be prepared. The place wasn’t far from the school, and he knew they couldn’t be out too late, or risk getting caught.

Of course, everything hinged on blondie even agreeing to go in the first place…

Kuroo wasn’t going to worry too much about that now. “See ya at the gym,” he said as he zipped his bag and put it on the shelf. Grabbing his shoes, and one of the towels the team kept in the club room, he ran out the door and down to the cafeteria. Parents of team members had put together a breakfast for them, and he was hungry. Checking the time on the wall clock, he still had a half hour to spare. With that in mind, he chose a rolled omelet, a bowl of rice, and miso soup. Seeing they had fruit also available, he snagged a couple bananas. He joined Kai and Fukunaga at a table, and tucked in to breakfast.

7:15am [Karasuno arrives]

As he walked out to meet Sawamura, Kuroo glanced at all the other players, finding the one he was looking for. Clearly, he wasn’t much of a morning person, because the libero had to push him forward, with another player tagging along behind. They were gathering near the gym, and Kuroo went to play host.

“You guys feel free to head to the gym whenever you’re ready,” he told Sawamura and the other two 3rd years. “The rest of our players are already there, and we’ll be waiting for you.”

“Got it,” Sawamura replied. So serious, Kuroo thought as he made his way to the gym. As soon as he explained the practice rotations and penalties to the Karasuno captain, he had to talk to Bokuto and Akaashi. Luckily, Fukurodani was the first team they’d be facing this morning.

8:30am [Camp begins]

“After you and your teammates finish warming up, you’ll be in this group. Then, everyone will rotate teams every game,” Kuroo said as they stood on the sidelines.

“Sounds good,” Sawamura replied simply.

“And after each set, all losing teams have to do a flying lap around the court.”

“Mmhmm.”

Explaining a few more things, he shook hands with Sawamura, and then ambled over to where his team and Fukurodani were warming up. He quickly made eye contact with Bokuto and Akaashi, and gestured them over to him. He’d chosen a relatively private spot off the court and smiled as soon as they came over.

“Which one is he?” Bokuto asked, blatantly looking at the Karasuno team.

Akaashi moved over a bit in an attempt to cover Bokuto’s curiosity. “You’ve been deliberately vague this whole time,” he looked pointedly at Kuroo. He was also looking toward the Karasuno court, but not nearly as obvious as Bokuto.

When Kuroo didn’t answer right away, Akaashi followed his gaze, seeing a tall, lanky, blonde middle blocker in the back starting position. He was wearing a white t-shirt, a bright yellow tank with the number 11 on it, black shorts with a large white stripe down the side, and green striped white volleyball shoes. At the moment, he was receiving a serve, which was sloppy, but the rest of the team recovered.

“It’s him, isn’t it?” he asked Kuroo, turning back to look at him. “The blonde?”

Kuroo blinked a few times, as if coming out of a trance, and smiled at Akaashi. “Yeah, that’s him,” he replied simply. With a glance at the gym clock, he started stretching, and the others followed suit. “We don’t have much time, but I need you to get him to join us for lunch. I’ll ask him to join us tonight. Also, it might be difficult, seeing as how he hasn’t met either of you, and may only barely remember me, but we can at least try.”

“And if he doesn’t agree?”

“I can only hope that won’t happen. But if it does, then it isn’t like we won’t see each other again. We’ll be at Shinzen in two weeks, and camp is an entire week. I can try again, then.”

“I have an idea for that,” Bokuto said. “I’ll tell you about it later. Time to start our game. C’mon, Akaashi!” Akaashi rolled his eyes, but followed Bokuto to their side of the net. With one last, long look at Karasuno’s middle blocker, Kuroo finished his stretches, and went to join his team.


Chapter 3 - Vs. Fukurodani

Honestly, he didn’t know why he’d gone through the trouble of trying to forget, but Kei was at a loss. When the bus pulled up to the curb at Nekoma High, the first person he saw was the captain. Dressed in a black t-shirt and red shorts, his dark hair still messy, and that smirk on his face… nothing had changed about him. And from what he could see, the captain was watching everyone as they got off the bus. Surely he wasn't looking for him? They’d only met once, and briefly at that, two months ago.

“Tsuki, you okay?” Tadashi asked from beside him. He was already standing, waiting for him to move. “I know you didn’t sleep much last night, but you were able to sleep on the way here, right?”

If only he knew, Kei thought as he looked up at his best friend. “A little bit,” he said, which was mostly true. He slowly rose to his feet, retrieved his bag from under the seat, and followed Tadashi off the bus. He made a show of yawning, and Noya-san started pushing him from behind. Kei could literally feel when the captain looked at him. He shivered and felt his face heat up; he almost looked back.

Instead, he hid behind another yawn.

Another Nekoma player came up and escorted them to the room they’d be spending the night in, and after everyone had changed and put their things up, he and Tadashi made their way down to the gym. It looked like the other teams were warming up, ready to start camp.

“I’m so nervous,” he heard Tadashi mutter from beside him. “But also, kind of excited. I still can’t believe we’ve been invited to play with these powerhouse schools.”

“Yeah, same,” Kei replied, though not necessarily for the same reasons. He started to go join the others for warm-ups, but he was stopped when Tadashi grabbed his arm. When he turned to face his friend, his arm was released.

“Sorry, Tsuki,” Tadashi said, mostly out of habit. “But… something is up with you, and I don’t know why you’re not telling me.”

Had he really not told Tadashi? Usually, he’d be the first person to go to when Kei needed to talk. They’d practically grown up together, and lived within walking distance of each other. But thinking back on it, it was clear he’d kept it all to himself.

“Sorry,” he apologized. “There isn’t really too much to tell, but I promise I will once I figure things out.”

“Okay.”

Moments later, Daichi called for everyone to gather around Coach and Takeda. As they jogged over, Kei noticed Tadashi looking at Yachi, a slight blush on his face. Well, now. They really did need to talk, it seemed. He grinned at his best friend as he glanced around at all the other teams again. For a few moments, his eyes met those of the Nekoma captain, and he quickly looked away.

[We need to talk]

“Hey, Tsukishima,” Suga got his attention as he was swapped out for Tadashi. Kei entered the warmup box and stood next to the upperclassman. He said nothing, but waited patiently for whatever Suga needed from him.

“You seem to have caught the attention of Fukurodani’s setter and ace,” he mentioned casually. “Any idea why?”

So, he wasn’t the only one to notice, though to be fair, the two hadn’t really been that secretive about their curiosity. During each rotation, when he’d be opposite one (or sometimes both), the two would ask little questions, or offer tidbits of info. They were brief exchanges, and sometimes Kei would reply, but the game was only a set long, and he wasn’t about to be the slacker of his team.

Kei shrugged. “None, really,” he answered Suga. Although, by now, he’d gathered that those two were friends with the Nekoma captain.

Suga merely stared at him, and Kei knew he wanted more of an answer than what he got. Team Mom, indeed. Kei noticed Tadashi had served another ball, but it grazed the net. Fukurodani saved it, and the rally started. He didn’t have much time. “I think we have a break after this set, yeah?”

“Yeah. The other teams will be playing each other for a short set before lunch.”

“After our penalty lap, we can meet somewhere. I’ll explain to both you and Tadashi.”

Suga blinked. “You haven’t told him?”

“No,” Kei said simply. The rally was over, he was being called to be swapped back in. “Later, okay. And thanks.” He jogged over to the bench and took Tadashi’s number from Coach. At the line, he waited for Tadashi to meet him. Once he did, he said in a low voice, “We’ll talk after the set. Okay?”

Kei didn’t hear his answer, but knew Tadashi would be there.

After a few rotations, Kei found himself opposite the setter, once again. Kageyama was going to serve, so there was a brief amount of time to speak. Which is what the setter did.

“I’m sure you have a lot of questions to ask us, too,” he started. “We can explain better at lunch. Meet us in the cafeteria, okay? Only if you want to, that is,” he added quickly.

Kageyama served the ball, sending it over the net to their back court. There wasn’t time to answer, so Kei didn’t. But after the set finished, and Karasuno started their penalty lap, he looked over to find both the setter and ace watching him. It was obvious they wanted an answer, so Kei nodded slightly before diving to the floor.

[Blessings]

“So, what it sounds like to me, is that you have a crush on Nekoma’s captain. Am I right?” Suga asked as soon as Kei was able to explain everything.

“I’m not completely certain that’s it,” he replied carefully. “But yeah? Maybe I do. I mean we only met once, and even though I tried to forget him, he seems to always just… be there. I don’t know whether to be happy or frustrated.”

“How about both?” Tadashi jumped into the conversation. He was grinning at his friend, clearly happy for him.

Suga watched him for a few minutes, and then he started smiling too. “Well, from where I stand, I can see you’re at least curious to find out what’s there.” He reached over and patted Kei on the shoulder. “For what it’s worth, I think you should go for it.”

“I don’t know…” Kei said quietly.

“Well, you said they invited you to sit with them at lunch, right?” Tadashi asked, referring to the setter and ace of Fukurodani. “Maybe they can help.”

“Somehow, I think they already are,” Kei replied sardonically.

“Tell you what,” Suga added. “Just go. Find out what you need to find out. Afterward, if you still need to talk to us, then we’ll make it happen.”

“Okay, but, what about practice?”

“I mean, I doubt they’ll do anything to interfere with practice, so you’re safe there.”

“Tsuki, are you really considering not going?” Tadashi asked, irritation in his tone.

“No, I want to go…”

“But you’re nervous,” Suga continued. “Just go. Tell us about it later.”

“Right,” Kei said. He took a deep breath and let it out. He wasn’t normally this nervous about meeting new people. But, this was different. He grinned at Tadashi and Suga. “Talk to you after lunch.”

“You got it. We’ll also make sure no one misses you,” Tadashi said.

“Thank you.”

[We Meet … Again]

Since there was still time before lunch, Kei went to the team’s room and rummaged through his bag. Aside from all his volleyball gear, shower things, and his tablet, he’d also packed up a casual outfit. He hadn’t any idea why, but there it was. Now, though, he suspected he might actually need it.

Grabbing a towel, he went to the bathroom, and ran his head under cool water. He could at least wash off some of his sweat, even though the effort would be futile later. Even so, the thought occurred to him that maybe he was also freshening up, and making himself presentable, before meeting the setter and ace.

Scrubbing the towel through his hair, he left it on while splashing water on his face, and then dried off completely. Then, he went back to the room, hung his towel so it could dry, and then made his way down to the cafeteria.

Kei didn’t see anyone from Karasuno on the way. In fact, once he entered the cafeteria, he saw all of them sitting at various tables with other players. No one saw him, or even turned to look. Well, no one from his own team did.

They were seated at a table near a set of doors. Both were watching him. As he neared the table, he saw that they had loaded up a pair of trays with lots of food. Once at the table, he stopped and then sat down next to the setter.

“Thanks for coming.” he said quietly. “We actually aren’t going to be eating here, though. We’ll leave in a few minutes.”

“Thank you for inviting me,” Kei replied. “Is it alright if I ask a few questions, first?”

“Sure, but let me introduce myself. My name is Akaashi Keiji and I’m a 2nd year.” He glanced at his friend and chuckled. “The one hovering over our lunch is Bokuto Koutaro, 3rd year. Pleasure to meet you.”

“Tsukishima Kei, 1st year,” Kei replied. “Also a pleasure.” A small awkward silence followed. “What’s his name?” he asked quietly.

“Kuroo Tetsuro. To be honest, he wanted to tell you himself but, I figured you needed to know,” Akaashi told him with a shrug.

“Kuroo Tetsuro,” Kei repeated the name softly. It sounded good, felt good. He wanted to say it again, but he noticed Akaashi taking hold of the tray in front of him, and Bokuto grabbing the other.

“Come on. I think someone has waited long enough,” Akaashi said with a grin.

“Why didn’t we just… wait, where are we going again?”

“There’s a small courtyard right behind the cafeteria. He went ahead to make sure we’d be the only ones there.” He turned and put his back to the door, pushing it open wide enough for Bokuto and Kei to pass.

“And we didn’t go right away because we wanted to meet you first,” Bokuto finally said.

“Technically, they already met two months ago, Bokuto,” Akaashi deadpanned.

“Whatever,” Bokuto started moving faster. “I’m hungry. Let’s go.”

“This isn’t just about the food, you kn -,”

“How long have you known?” Kei interrupted.

“Two months, actually,” Akaashi answered. “But he only mentioned that he’d met someone, and that he wanted to meet them again. We found out it was you this morning.”

“Oh.” Kei muttered.

He wasn’t quite sure what to think about it all, but he didn’t have time to consider it. This time, Bokuto was the one to open the door for them, and Kei let Akaashi pass first, trying to prolong the inevitable. This is what he wanted, he reminded himself. He wanted to meet Kuroo again. It’s why he made the choice to come here with Akaashi and Bokuto in the first place. Taking a deep breath, he stepped through the door and out into the sunlit courtyard.

Standing there, his arms at his sides and his eyes focused solely on him, was Kuroo. And he wasn’t smirking; he was smiling. Kei knew it was at this moment that he might’ve just fallen for the captain of the Nekoma volleyball team.


Chapter 4 - It's Too Late... I'm Too Far Gone

“You came,” Kuroo spoke quietly. He hadn’t been completely sure blondie would even agree to this meeting. But there he was, looking nervous and determined at the same time. A light flush colored his cheeks. Kuroo couldn’t look away. Not that he wanted to, anyway.

“Yeah,” came the response, a slight shrug included. Then, to Kuroo’s surprise, he bowed. “It’s nice to meet you, again, Kuroo,” he said politely.

“Oh, uhhh, yeah. Nice to meet you, too,” he replied. Blondie knew his name? He glanced over toward Akaashi, who merely shrugged. Guess he really couldn’t blame his friend for giving his name first. Returning his attention to blondie, he took a step forward. “What’s your name?”

“Tsukishima Kei.” After a moment, he also took a step forward. They were close enough to touch fingertips, if they stretched their arms out. Kuroo chuckled a bit, and Tsukishima looked confused. “Is my name funny?”

Caught, Kuroo took another step closer. “No no no, I wasn’t laughing at that,” he said gently. “I was just thinking that, if we stretched out our arms, we’d be close enough to touch fingertips.” This time he only took a half step. Tsukishima remained where he was. They were less than two feet apart. “Closer now, though,” he said with a soft tone. “Want to try?” He reached out his right hand, as if to shake hands.

Tsukishima’s face flushed once again, his eyebrows lowered a little over his beautiful golden brown eyes, and he bit the corner of his lip. Clearly, he wasn’t too sure how to respond. Kuroo hid his disappointment. Maybe it was too soon? He wasn’t too sure, himself. But just when he started to lower his hand, Tsukishima reached out to take it.

A bolt shot up his arm, and sent a shiver down his spine. Kuroo gasped; he couldn’t help it. His eyes met Tsukishima’s; they were wide and shocked. It lasted but a moment, and yet he knew he’d remember this forever. Tsukishima tried to let go, but Kuroo squeezed a little tighter.

“Tell me you felt it, too,” he quietly demanded. Please tell me I wasn’t the only one to feel that. He needed the confirmation like he needed his next breath.

Tsukishima nodded once. “Like electricity,” he answered. “Only, it felt … good.”

“Yeah, same.”

They stood there staring at each other for what felt like hours, until a familiar voice cut through the silence.

“Food’s getting cold, guys!” Bokuto said loudly. “And you both need to eat!”

Both of them jumped, as if they’d completely forgotten they weren’t alone, and Kuroo reluctantly let go of Tsukishima’s hand.

“Friendly reminder that the afternoon sets start at 2:30pm,” Akaashi added.

Kuroo looked over at the clock on the wall. 1:15pm. All that happened in 15 minutes? Well, they still had some time left. “Let’s go,” he said, tilting his head in the direction of his two friends.

[Question/Answer]

It was almost 2pm, and Kuroo still hadn’t asked Tsukishima if he wanted to join them tonight. Maybe he was nervous about the answer; maybe the timing wasn’t quite right. Bokuto did kind of run away with the conversation multiple times, with Akaashi calmly trying to rein him in. His poor Tsuki looked like he would take flight in the beginning, so Kuroo did his best to keep him there. Overall, the dynamics of their little group somehow clicked, and Tsuki was now chatting with the rest of them. His temperament matched Akaashi’s in that they were the calm, thoughtful ones, compared to Bokuto’s and Kuroo’s more out-going personalities.

I guess opposites really do attract, he thought with a pleased smile.

“What are you smiling at,” both Tsuki and Akaashi asked him. Of course, they were the first to notice. And, as expected, both of them glanced at each other and smirked.

“Don’t mind, I was just thinking about something,” he answered calmly, waving it off. He gave Akaashi a look, and tilted his head in the direction of the clock. His friend jumped into action.

“Help me take these back, Bokuto,” he said as he started clearing the table and picking up a loaded tray.

“But I wasn’t finished telling them about our last game!” he complained, even as he followed suit.

“You can tell them all about it later,” Akaashi replied, giving the other a slight push toward the door. He looked back over his shoulder at Kuroo and nodded.

Pleased that he had the approval of his friends, he focused on Tsuki. The fact that they’d been left alone did not go unnoticed by him, and while he looked a little nervous, he also didn’t make a move to leave. A small silence fell between them.

“Maybe we should go, too,” Tsuki suggested. Still, he didn’t move.

“May I ask you something?”

A slight shrug, and then, “Sure.”

“We were thinking about going out for a little bit after dinner. Want to join us?” There. He asked the question he’d been dying to ask for the last few days. And he still managed to sound cool, too, which he thought was a bonus.

“Don’t you think we’d get in trouble?” Tsuki asked.

“I really can’t guarantee that we won’t,” he replied carefully. “But we aren’t going out for long. Just to hang out and relax, really. And the place isn’t far, either. Only a few blocks from here.” Great. Now he sounded desperate. Maybe Tsuki wouldn’t notice?

Ah, but by the tell-tale smirk on his face, Kuroo had been caught out. Again.

“You really want me to go, don’t you?”

“Obviously,” Kuroo grumbled.

“What if I said no?” Tsuki was still smirking. Kuroo narrowed his eyes.

“Does that mean you considered going?” he shot back.

Tsuki chuckled and a genuine smile appeared. Forgetting his irritation, Kuroo stared, entranced. His Tsuki was absolutely beautiful when he was happy. Now, and as many times as he could in the future, Kuroo would promise to always make Tsuki happy. Even if he’d be the only one to see it. Even better, if that were the case. It was definitely more special, that way.

He reached out across the table with both hands, palms up. After a few moments. Tsuki reached out and took them. That same bolt, that same shiver, went through him again, just like before. And by the slight jerk in Tsuki’s hands, Kuroo knew he’d felt it, too. The only difference was that both of them tightened their hold, as if to never let go.

“I wanted to see if it would be the same,” Kuroo whispered, looking up at Tsuki.

“Yeah, same,” Tsuki replied. He took a shaky breath, and then answered. “I’ll go. Where should we meet?”

“In front of the gym. I’ll get word to you about when, okay?”

Tsuki just nodded. “I’m going to let a couple people know, though. If I don’t, Tadashi will panic, and Suga will form a search party.”

“Good idea. I’ll do the same, and let Akaashi and Bokuto know, as well.”

“Good.”

Kuroo glanced at the clock. Shit. It was ten after 2, and they were now borderline late. “We gotta go,” he said, quickly rising from the table. “We’ll be late if we don’t go now.”

Tsuki tsked, but followed Kuroo. They were almost at the door when Kuroo turned around. It was so sudden that Tsuki nearly collided with him. Which, to be perfectly honest, would have been much better. But just being this close was also perfect. He locked eyes with Tsuki, sighed, and leaned forward. He closed his eyes when their foreheads touched.

“Do you think I’m moving too fast?” he asked.

“A little,” he heard Tsuki’s shaky reply.

“Do you want me to stop?”

A slight shake of his head was the answer he needed, but he also wanted to hear Tsuki say it. “Out loud. Please.”

“No. Don’t stop.”

“Good.” He opened his eyes, and found Tsuki staring at him. With a smirk, he moved closer, closing the gap, and kissed Tsuki on the cheek. “See you later… Tsuki.”

Without waiting for an answer, he turned around and went inside. As he passed through the halls, he rubbed his hands over his face and through his hair. He always thought he’d be the last person to fall in love at first sight, and yet, here he was, head over heels in love. How tropish. How very shojo manga. And he wouldn’t change any of it for the world. It was too late; He was too far gone.

As it turned out, he was only a few minutes late, and Tsuki showed up a few minutes after that. He endured some good-natured teasing from his teammates, but overall, no one said anything. Which was good because he really didn’t want to explain. Not yet.


Chapter 5 - Newest Member

“So…. How did it go?” Suga asked, looking both excited and curious at the same time.

Kei blinked, looked at his senior, and then at Tadashi, who wore the same expression on his face. It seemed he had a little cheering section of his own. They managed to meet in the team’s room after everyone else left for dinner. Kei chuckled and smiled, which startled both of his friends.

“Oh my god,” Suga said, clearly amazed. He looked over at Tadashi who nodded. “That smile aside, I’m pretty sure everything went well.”

“I’d say it went better than that,” Tadashi added.

“Yeah, it did,” Kei finally managed to say. “But look, we don’t have much time before someone comes looking for us. I need to ask you both if you will cover for me tonight.”

“He asked you out? So soon?” Suga asked, suddenly serious. “Isn’t that a little too fast? And practice starts early tomorrow.”

“He did, but we won’t be alone. Akaashi and Bokuto are coming as well. We aren’t going to be out long, and the place isn’t far,” he explained.

“Are you sure, Tsuki?”

“Yeah. I just need you to cover for me. Will you?”

After a few minutes of thought, Suga nodded. “As long as you’re sure you won’t be out too long. Daichi will notice, and I’m not good at lying to him.”

“I’m not asking you to lie,” Kei assured. “If he asks you directly, then tell him.”

“You just need a diversion,” Tadashi said, catching on quickly.

“Yeah. We’ll be eating dinner here, and then leaving.”

“Okay, fine. We’ll do what we can,” Suga finally agreed. “Just don’t be out too late.”

“Yes, mom. I promise,” Kei quipped.

As Suga and Tadashi left him, he went to his bag and tore into it, grabbing the casual clothes he had packed. He wished he’d thought to bring a smaller shoulder bag to carry stuff in, but he’d remember it next time.

Next time. He was already thinking ahead to other possible outings. Or, should he call them dates? Semantics; he didn’t have too much time to spare. He rolled his clothes, a brush, and his phone into his towel, and then made his way down to the cafeteria. There was a restroom nearby, where he could change and get ready. He’d have already done so, if he knew it wouldn’t draw attention.

As soon as he’d hidden his things, Kei went into the cafeteria, finding Kuroo first. Seated at a table with Akaashi and Bokuto, they’d already set out food for the four of them. Raising an eyebrow, he joined them and sat down.

“It made more sense to have food waiting, rather than you going to get a tray and coming back,” Akaashi said. “It’s not too much, either. Those two,” he waved at Kuroo and Bokuto, “want to treat us to something at the restaurant.”

“At the very least, something for dessert,” Kuroo added. His eyes were practically smoking.

Kei smirked and stared back. “Just because I said you weren’t moving too fast, doesn’t give you leave to go straight up light speed, either.”

“Point taken,” Kuroo relented, and he smiled, his entire expression changing.

“Oooohhh, something happened after we left this afternoon.” Bokuto was fairly brimming with curiosity. “Do tell, and leave nothing out.”

“Not that it’s any of our business,” Akaashi said, glaring at Bokuto. But when he turned back to look at Kei and Kuroo, he didn’t look any less curious than Bokuto.

Kei glanced at Kuroo, who merely shrugged, leaving the decision up to him. Considering the three of them had been friends long before he’d come along, that they at least knew something of him before this training camp, and it was highly likely they even knew about this excursion, it shouldn’t be much of a surprise that they’d want to know everything. Just like Tadashi and Suga, he supposed.

“Later,” he finally said. “No guarantees on the ‘leave nothing out’ part.”

“Awww, Tsuki…” Bokuto made a show of his complaint.

“Fair enough,” Akaashi agreed.

Kei caught Kuroo staring at him. He widened his eyes, and mouthed ‘what?’ at him. That earned him a slow wink. Good grief. He may have slowed down from light speed, but that wasn’t really going to stop him from flirting hard. Kei rolled his eyes, and started eating.

When they were almost finished, Kuroo leaned forward, speaking low. “Here’s the plan. Bokuto and Akaashi, you can leave first and get ready. In five minutes, Tsuki, you can go, too. I’ll clear up here, and then follow you out. Nothing too conspicuous, I think. Kenma and Yaku are covering for me.”

“Washio and Konoha for us,” Akaashi said.

“Tadashi and Suga are my cover,” Kei added. “But I told them not to lie if they were asked directly.”

“That’s almost begging for trouble,” Bokuto disagreed.

“This whole adventure is begging for trouble,” Kei told him.

Akaashi grinned. “He’s right, you know.”

Kuroo laughed, and then smiled at Kei. “Welcome to the squad, by the way.”

“Thanks. I think.”

“See you in a few,” Akaashi said as he rose from the table. He nudged Bokuto, who also stood up. They left, bickering the entire way.

Kuroo started clearing up their dishes, watching Kei as he sipped the rest of his miso soup. He looked like he wanted to ask something, but wasn’t sure how to start.

“What?” Kei asked quietly.

Kuroo took a deep breath, and then exhaled slowly. He put down the bowl he’d been holding, and put his elbows on the table. He brought his hands up in front of his mouth, and looked deep into Kei’s eyes.

“Are you sure you want to do this?”

“Yes,” Kei answered with a little smile. “I wouldn’t have agreed otherwise.” He paused and narrowed his eyes. “Why are you asking now?”

“I didn’t really think it through. I don’t want you to get in trouble.”

“Hhhmm,” Kei sighed, and then leaned forward, talking quietly so that only Kuroo could hear him. “I think I’ll take my chances.” He glanced at the clock and slowly rose from the table. “I’ll be waiting.”

This whole thing was new to him, Kei thought as he left the cafeteria. But, if Kuroo was going to flirt, then so would he. At least, he’d try, anyway.

Fair was fair, after all.


Chapter 6 - The Squad

In order to keep from being seen leaving, Akaashi put phase two into action, as soon as Kei met them in front of the gym. Kuroo had already texted him with the plan.

“We’ll go first,” he said quietly. “You wait until we go around the curve, and then you follow behind us. We’ll wait for Kuroo there.”

“Okay,” Kei replied. Sneaking around was making him more nervous than he should be. Everyone seemed to have everything under control. He was just along for the ride. “You’ve done this before, haven’t you?” he asked, his voice heavily laced with suspicion.

“Well, yeah. Duh!” Bokuto answered with a grin. “Anyways, see you in a few minutes!” He grabbed Akaashi’s hand and took off running.

“Not even a little conspicuous, Bokuto.” Kei said sardonically as he watched them go, deciding he wasn’t going to run. Walk fast, maybe. But definitely no running.

He found a dark area and hid there, keeping his eyes on Akaashi and Bokuto. When they finally disappeared from sight, Kei assessed his surroundings, made sure no one was around, and followed. He grinned, thinking himself cast in a spy movie, or something. Hands in pockets, he walked quickly until he rounded the curve. What he found made him avert his eyes politely. Bokuto and Akaashi were kissing, deeply.

“You didn’t say I’d have to announce my arrival,” he said loudly. He heard them break apart, and when he deemed it safe, he looked at them.

Akaashi gazed at him curiously. “You don’t seem surprised.”

“Should I be?”

“I guess not,” Akaashi replied with a smile. He glanced down at his watch, and then pulled his phone from his back pocket. The phone was bright, indicating he’d received a notification. “Kuroo is on his way.”

[No words]

[YOU SHOULD HAVE SEEN HIS FACE!]
[Bokuto, anyone would have reacted that way.]
[I’M LAUGHING INTERNALLY!]
[Your face says you're laughing externally, as well.]
[What happened?]
[Tsuki caught us kissing.]
[And he was surprised?]
[No, not really. See you when you get here.]

Kuroo picked up his pace just a little. He’d purposely waited a few minutes longer before making his way to his friends, but now he was curious. And he really wanted to see Tsuki. That alone made him want to run the rest of the way, but he kept his cool. Only a little further to go.

When he rounded the curve, he stopped dead in his tracks, held up his phone, and snapped a picture. Then, zoomed in and took another. Even in casual attire, they were all looking good. He immediately sent both photos to Akaashi and Bokuto, and then walked toward them to join the group. He stopped next to Tsuki, and showed him the pictures, too.

Akaashi was dressed in a red and white diagonal striped shirt, a black blazer with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows, dark navy jeans, and black shoes with stark white laces. He wore a watch on his left wrist and a gold necklace with volleyball, owl, and cat charms on it.

Bokuto wore a grey, long-sleeved shirt (also with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows), light blue jeans, and suede boots with leather cords tied around the ankles.He’d made a bracelet out of another leather cord, which hung loosely around his right wrist. His gold necklace matched Akaashi’s. On various occasions, Bokuto would leave his hair down. Clearly, this was another such occasion. Kuroo wondered how he’d managed to get it done in the time it took to leave the cafeteria and the school.

As for himself, he chose to play up the nickname Kenma had given him years ago. He wore black t-shirt, black jeans, and a pair of black boots. Around his neck was the same gold necklace, bearing a volleyball, cat, and owl charm. He’d also wanted to leave his hair down, but he hadn’t the time to fight it into submission. But that was a small loss compared to the massive gain he got when he first saw Tsuki looking absolutely gorgeous in the moonlight.

He wore a button-down, blue plaid shirt, with the sleeves rolled up and several buttons undone at the top, a pair of stone-washed grey skinny jeans, and a pair of red high-top sneakers. A light red scarf was hung loosely around his neck, and his hair shone golden in the moonlight.

Kuroo counted his blessings for fate bringing this wonderful person into his life, and for seeing fit to bring them together. Might be a good idea to visit a shrine after this weekend is over, he thought, making him laugh softly. He really wasn’t that holy, not while in Tsuki's presence.

On a whim, he quickly switched his camera to front-facing, wrapped an arm around Tsuki’s neck, and snapped a pic. He handed his phone to Tsuki, and smirked. He said nothing to anyone, but just started off in the direction of the restaurant he was taking them to. Bokuto and Akaashi already knew where it was, so they went ahead, holding hands.

He kept his pace even, and soon enough, Tsuki came up beside him, matching him. “Here.” Kuroo took his phone back, and immediately checked his contacts. It was a good thing it was dark out because he felt himself blush. Oh yeah, he had it bad, alright. He sent a text with the photo of them attached, and Tsuki pulled out his phone, saving the number to his contacts.

“Achievement unlocked: numbers exchanged,” Tsuki joked.

Kuroo looked at him. “Do you game?”

“Sometimes,” he answered with a shrug. “But not much.”

“Same here. I’d rather be playing volleyball, or just enjoy the outdoors.”

They talked like that the rest of the way there, and only stopped when they met Akaashi and Bokuto at the restaurant’s entrance. Kuroo opened the door, and in went his friends, with Tsuki going last. He smiled and winked as he passed, and Kuroo was sent. He swore he couldn’t feel the floor beneath his boots as he followed Tsuki inside.

[Make it Official]

Once seated at their table, Bokuto across from Akaashi, and Kuroo across from Tsuki, they all perused their menus for something to snack on. Bokuto ordered potstickers, and Akaashi chose vegetable sushi rolls. Kuroo wanted onigiri with pickled plums, and Tsuki picked dango. As they waited for their food, the waitress brought them the drinks they’d ordered: iced tea with lemon for all four.

They all raised their glasses for a toast. “To the newest member of our squad!” Bokuto cheered. “Here, here!” Kuroo and Akaashi added. Their glasses clinked, and they all took a drink. Tsuki looked adorably flushed, but his golden brown eyes were sparkling, and there was the smile that had captured Kuroo’s heart.

After a moment, Tsuki asked, “What’s with the necklaces? You’re all wearing the same one.”

“Official squad merch!” Bokuto replied immediately, laughing at his own joke.

Akaashi rolled his eyes, but reached down to hook a finger around the gold chain he wore, and the charms settled in the palm of his hand. “We’ve only had them for a year or so,” he explained. “It was Kuroo’s idea, and he’d brought us the chains with a volleyball and cat charms added. We bought the owl charms to add on to it.”

“Your mission, should you choose to accept it, is to procure crow charms,” Kuroo said, mimicking an old tv show, voice and all.

Bokuto burst out laughing.

“How droll,” Akaashi said, even though he’d laughed, too.

“Giving us very much Mission: Impossible,” Tsuki teased.

“I see you’re cultured,” Kuroo winked. “But really, you find those crow charms. We’ll give you your own necklace and charms in a couple weeks.”

“Okay,” Tsuki agreed. Moments later, their food arrived, and they all ate heartily, even though Kuroo and Bokuto ate the majority of it.

An hour later, they made their way back to the school together. Once they were sure the coast was clear, they snuck back into the gym building. They changed back into their practice clothes, and took their things back upstairs. At one point, Bokuto and Akaashi went down the hall toward the room the Fukurodani team was using, wishing Kuroo and Tsuki a goodnight.

Kuroo walked beside Tsuki as they walked another way, heading toward the Karasuno room. He was reluctant to leave him. It was too soon. They hadn’t had enough time. He reached out and held Tsuki’s hand, enjoying the feeling all over again.

Tsuki turned to face him. “What is it?” he asked, equally curious and concerned.

“It’s too soon,” Kuroo replied. “I want more time.”

“We can’t.”

“I know.”

Kuroo laced their fingers together, and the feeling sparked again. “I hope that sensation never goes away,” he said, smiling softly.

“Yeah,” Tsuki nodded. After a few minutes of silence, “I have to go.”

“I know,” Kuroo replied. He tugged on Tsuki’s hand, bringing him closer. “I forgot. Can I share your number with Bokuto and Akaashi? We have a group chat for our squad, and they wanted your number, anyway…”

Tsuki smirked. “You’re stalling.”

“Can you blame me?”

“Of course not. And I don’t mind if you give them my number.”

“Good.” Kuroo tugged again, bringing Tsuki even closer. “Kiss me goodnight?” he dared to ask.

Tsuki hesitated. “Not yet. It’s not that I don’t want to,” he explained hurriedly, as if to apologize for hurting his feelings.

With his free hand, Kuroo gently caressed Tsuki’s face. “It’s okay. I’ll wait until you’re ready. Until then, though,” he leaned in and kissed Tsuki on the cheek. “That will have to do,” he smiled as he slowly backed away. Tsuki looked adorably flustered, one hand on his neck, and the other touching his cheek.

Kuroo wondered if he’d looked that way after the first time he’d kissed Tsuki’s cheek. Fishing his phone out from his things, he quickly snapped another photo.

“Not sharing this one,” he said as he turned and walked away.


Chapter 7 - Shinzen Summer Camp (Early July)

[TSUKI! HOW FAR AWAY ARE YOU?]
[Seriously, Bokuto?]
[It’s the middle of the night, Bokuto]
[IT’S ONLY 2AM. IT’S EARLY!]
[Akaashi, do something]
[DID YOU GET THE CHARMS, TSUKI?]
[Bokuto, that was Kuroo’s question]
[Ya think?]
[TOO SLOW]
[Bokuto…]

The constant buzzing of his phone woke him up, and disturbed those around him. Kei took his phone out of his pocket and opened the group chat. Grumpy, he sent a reply:

[Team Budget is taking the non-toll roads; we’ll be there around 7-8am]
[2am is when most normal people sleep]
[Mission Successful: I’ve procured the requested charms]
[Yes, that question should have been Kuroo’s]

He waited for the replies. It seemed everyone had something to add.

[I detect sarcasm]
[What do you expect? It’s 2am.Some of us were asleep]
[O ho! Not just sarcasm. He grumpy]
[Not helping, Kuroo]
[ACCURATE, THO]
[No one asked you, Bokuto]
[OUCH. TSUKI SO COLD.]
[Maybe we should let him go back to sleep?]
[Thank you, Akaashi]

Kei closed the group chat, and set his phone to silent. He was about to put it in sleep mode, when another message appeared. It was from Kuroo.

[I’m sorry.]
[It’s fine. I’m sorry, too]
[Nah. We’re the ones that woke you up.]
[I guess I should get used to it, though. Right?]
[That idea is not without merit]
[Smartass]
[You like it, though. Admit it]
[Yeah. Sure. Right.]
[... I feel the need for sarcasm fonts]
[I’ll get right on that.]
[Grumpy and sarcastic when woken up too soon. Duly noted]
[For what?]
[Future reference. ;-)]
[Kuroo…]
[LOL! I know, I know. Sleep well. Ttyl]
[ttyl]
[ … ]

“Shouldn’t you be asleep?” Takeda-sensei asked. He’d taken the first shift driving the bus, and was currently staring at him in the rear view mirror.

“Sorry,” Kei replied. He should have turned his phone off and gone back to sleep, but he didn’t want to. Not yet. Kuroo had sent another message.

[I miss you]
[I miss you too]

Well, now sleep might just be impossible, he thought, smirking. There was no doubt that Kuroo was serious in sentiment, but he also sent that last message on purpose. He probably can’t sleep, either, though. It had been two weeks since Tokyo, and even though they’d been texting back and forth constantly, it wasn’t the same as being together.

Reaching for the small bag he kept with him, he took out his headphones, hooked them up to his phone, and turned on the app that was nothing but white noise. He slid the eye mask he’d been wearing down over his eyes, curled up as much as he could, and forced himself to calm down. There was still another 5-6 hours to go, and sleep was essential.

[The Squad Reconvenes]

“Well, looks like you’ve been expected,” Tadashi remarked as soon as they left the bus. He gestured upwards, and Kei followed with his eyes.

There stood the squad, in various states of patience, with Akaashi being the only one to actually look calm. Kuroo looked like he was ready to leap over the railing, ignore the stairs, and tumble downhill to get to him. Bokuto was waving both arms in the air, bouncing on the balls of his feet.

“TSUKI!! HURRY UP!!”

He took his phone out and opened the group chat.

[Tell me he slept at some point?]

He looked up and saw both Kuroo and Akaashi look at their phones and immediately start typing. Bokuto crowded Akaashi, looking over his shoulder and reading along.

[A few hours.]
[He’s more excited than either of you]
[That’s our Bokuto]
[I am the epitome of restraint]

Kei smirked and looked directly at Kuroo.

[Liar.]
[Rude. But fair.]
[Did there have to be so many stairs?]
[Bokuto says, and I quote, “Get your lazy ass up here already, Tsuki.”]
[Why did I hear that in deadpan?]
[Sentiment shared]
[Ditto]
[You guys are the outside of enough]

He made a little show of putting his phone away, and then noticed the stares he was getting from the whole team; coaches and managers included. Suga had gone full facepalm, and Tadashi was trying not to smile and failing miserably. Everyone else just looked super curious. Not ready to explain himself, and not that he really cared right now either, he merely bowed to Takeda-sensei and Coach Ukai.

“May I be excused?”

“Uhhh, yeah, sure,” Takeda-sensei replied.

“Warmups start in a half hour,” Coach Ukai added. “Don’t be late.”

“Thank you. I won’t,” Kei said, already moving toward the stairs. He reached into his bag for the little box holding the charms, and then handed his bag off to Tadashi as he passed by.

Once he reached the top of the stairs, he was immediately surrounded by two owls and a cat. It was almost like meeting family you haven’t seen in years, not just two weeks.

“Come on. We have breakfast ready.” Bokuto said, already turning to go inside.

“Food, again, Bokuto? Really?”

Kuroo leaned closer and said, “I have your necklace.”

“Okay, but I don’t have much time,” Kei interrupted them. “Coach told me not to be late.”

“Don’t worry,” Akaashi said. “We can’t be late, either. Let’s go.”

Kei was once again feeling like he was along for the ride, and he didn’t care. Before he left, he waved down at his team, who had not stopped watching since he’d left. The others stopped, smiled at each other, and then also waved.

“HEY KARASUNO! WE’RE STEALING ONE OF YOUR FLOCK!”

“Geez, Bokuto,” Kei said, embarrassed.

“DON’T WORRY, WE’LL GIVE HIM BACK!” Akaashi yelled, surprising them all.

Kuroo didn’t yell, but he did whisper in Kei's ear, “Maybe.”

Bokuto had already taken off, with Akaashi jogging behind. Kuroo took hold of his wrist and tugged him along, following behind at a somewhat slower pace. At some point, Kuroo’s hand had slipped down to hold his, tangling their fingers together. Kei smiled brilliantly, the familiar sensation coursing through him as strong as ever. But as he would have kept walking, he felt a tug and realized Kuroo had stopped. Turning to face him, he saw Kuroo staring at him. His eyes were wide open, and he looked mesmerized.

“What’s wrong?”

Instead of speaking, Kuroo just reached up and touched his face, running the pad of his thumb gently across his lips. Kei shivered, his eyes closing on their own. Damn if he didn’t want Kuroo to kiss him right now, but not here. He didn’t care who knew about them already, or who would find out, but even so, there were too many people around.

He felt Kuroo move closer, felt when he’d brought his face closer. “I love that smile,” he heard Kuroo whisper. “I love your laugh. I love it when you’re happy.”

Kei placed his free hand gently over Kuroo’s. “It’s your fault, you know.”

“Mine? How?”

“You make me want to smile, laugh, and be happy.”

“Tsuki…” Kuroo pulled back as if he’d finally realized where they were. “If we weren’t in the middle of a school hallway, I’d…” he didn’t finish that sentence. “Let’s go,” he growled, practically dragging Tsuki along. They made it through the school and to a little area outside in the back.

“What took you so lo--” Bokuto started to say, but Akaashi covered his mouth with his hand.

He’d seen the look on Kuroo’s face, and on Tsuki’s. While he secretly cheered them on, he knew when to exit stage left. He took a couple rice balls from the basket he’d brought, and grabbed Bokuto’s hand.

“We’re leaving,” he said in no uncertain terms. He nodded at his two friends, and took Bokuto away before he could protest.

Once their friends were gone, Kei suddenly found himself backed up against a tree, with Kuroo pressed against him. He hadn’t been rough, but not exactly gentle either. Right now, he didn’t really care. Not with the way Kuroo was staring into his eyes. He was going to say something, but Kuroo touched his lips, effectively silencing him

“Me first, okay?”

Kei simply nodded.


Chapter 8 - Declarations

Am I really going to do this? Kuroo asked himself. Am I really going to tell him? Now? I mean, it has to be now. Right?

He put his hands on Tsuki’s waist, and pushed back a little, giving them both some room. “Sorry,” he apologized. “I didn’t mean to be rough. I didn’t mean to scare you.”

“You weren’t. I’m not,” Tsuki protested. Kuroo simply stared at him. “Okay, maybe a little. But I’m not made of glass, Kuroo. I won’t break.”

Kuroo exhaled and grinned, but then backed up more. This was going to be harder than he thought. He turned away from Tsuki, and ran his hands through his hair. Looking around, he put his hand in his pocket and remembered. The necklace! He needed to give the necklace to Tsuki.

And he was totally stalling.

Turning to face Tsuki, Kuroo took out the necklace. He’d already attached the little volleyball and cat charms to it. They’d figure out when they’d give him the owl, and the crow would be added whenever Tsuki chose.

“We were going to give this to you while we were eating lunch, but, well … that’s clearly not going to happen, now. Here,” he tried to hand it to Tsuki so that he could put it on himself. But he didn’t take it. When Kuroo looked up at him, he saw Tsuki gently smiling, his head tilted a bit to the side.

“You do the honors. You put it on.”

“I’m trying to behave, here, Tsuki,” Kuroo complained, but he went back to him.

Unhooking the clasp, he wrapped the chain around Tsuki’s neck, and then hooked the clasp again. He gently ran his fingers over his skin, and then made sure the little charms were laid flat. That’s when Tsuki surprised him, by holding his hand against his heart. A heart that was beating just as fast as his own.

“You said it before, But I’ll say it again. I hope that sensation never goes away,” Tsuki whispered.

“Tsuki…” he groaned, leaning forward and resting his head on Tsuki’s shoulder. “I don’t know what I ever did to deserve you, but I’m glad you came into my life, you know?” He lifted his head and looked at Tsuki, who was about to interrupt. Kuroo gently laid his hand over Tsuki’s mouth. “Let me say this. Let me be a babbling idiot. Please?” Tsuki nodded, blinking rapidly, and Kuroo removed his hand. “Maybe it’s too soon, I don’t know. But, that day when we first met, that first practice game, I think I fell in love with you. I didn’t know for sure until we met again two weeks ago. I know I’m still moving faster than you want me to. I know that by telling you all this now, I could ruin everything. But I couldn’t not tell you. I couldn’t keep it to myself anymore. I love you."

Tsuki remained quiet. Kuroo wanted him to say something, anything, but there was nothing. Shit. I messed up. He’s going to hate me. Turning around, he started to walk away. Until he was stopped by Tsuki, who’d grabbed onto his shirt with both hands. He felt it when Tsuki rested his head against the back of his neck.

“Tsuki?”

“Don’t. Don’t turn around, and don’t stop me.” His voice sounded strained, like he was crying… but he didn’t move. “It’s not too soon. I feel the same, since that first practice game. I fell in love with you, too,” he whispered. “You are moving too fast, still, but when you try to slow down, glacial advance is more of a threat. Find something in the middle. You didn’t ruin anything, but can you give me a little time to process this?”

“Yeah, sure,” Kuroo agreed quickly. “Do you want me to stay away?” Please, not that. Please don’t make me stay away.

“No. I’ll just sit with Suga and Tadashi. Okay?”

“Yeah. No problem.”

“You can tell the others, or they’ll never leave you alone.” Tsuki lifted his head and slowly let go of his shirt, smoothing out the wrinkles. Kuroo felt it all, and was tempted to turn around, but he stayed still. “I’m going to go. Don’t turn around until you hear the door close behind me.” He felt Tsuki leaving him, and he dared not move a single inch. When he heard the door close, he fell to his knees. After a few minutes, he took his phone out of his pocket and texted Akaashi.

[Hey, I need you to find Kenma and tell him I’m missing the first set]
[Why? What happened?]
[I’ll explain later. Has Tsuki shown up yet?]
[No. What did you do, Kuroo?]
[I’ll explain later. Find Sugawara. Send him after Tsuki]
[Alright. Do you know where he went?]
[No clue. But there’s a restroom near here.]
[Understood. I gotta go.]
[See ya]

Kuroo dropped his phone, and shifted so that he was sitting cross-legged on the ground. He rested his arms across his knees. His back was still facing the door. Tsuki said he hadn’t messed up, and that he felt the same way, but even so… it still felt like he had just scared the best thing that ever happened to him away forever.

[A Little Help]

“There you are,” he heard a familiar voice say. “Took us forever to find you, too.” Kei looked up and saw Suga coming into the team room, and Daichi behind him. He was about to tell them he was fine, but Suga shook his head.

“Akaashi told me you needed someone. Daichi overheard, and I couldn’t lie, so here we are.”

“Don’t worry. I’m only here to keep watch. We didn’t leave unnoticed, but we figured Fukurodani’s ace would be enough of a distraction for the kids that they won’t follow.”

“You two really are like parents,” Kei said, half-joking.

“Yes, and when one of our kids needs us, we’ll be there,” Suga replied with absolutely no shame. “Now, tell us everything.”

Kei saw no reason not to keep quiet. Besides, Suga already knew most of it, so this was more for Daichi’s sake than anything. So, he began at the start of it all. He left very little out, and by the time he was finished, Suga was smiling and Daichi looked thoughtful.

“You did what you thought was right, and I agree with you. It’s all so new to you, that just a little time apart might help you figure things out. Sound about right?” Suga asked.

“Yeah,” Kei affirmed. “But then, why do I feel like I shouldn’t have walked away?”

“Walking away from someone you love can hurt,” Daichi said quietly from the doorway. “But it doesn’t mean you can’t go back. In your case, neither of you are angry with each other, so it wasn’t a fight that set you apart. I think it’s more that you both need space to figure out how to move forward.”

“You basically just said what Suga did, only with more words,” Kei said with a grin.

“What can I say? I’m a wordsy fellow,” Daichi joked back. “Just so you know, I talked to Coach Ukai and Takeda-sensei. You’re not in trouble for missing warmups, but you will be expected to do your part from now on. No more missing practices or meetings.”

“Yes, Dad,” Kei replied sarcastically.

“Don’t make me give you extra penalties.”

“God forbid.”

Suga laughed. “Are you joining us for meals?”

“Yeah. Just for a little while.”

“Good. Then we’ll see you downstairs in ten minutes.”

“Yes, Mom.”

“If Daichi’s giving you extra penalties, I’ll make you eat bigger servings. You eat like a bird, anyway.”

“Heinous offence! I think I’ll talk to Coach, myself…”

“Who do you think he’ll believe?”

Kei grinned. “Point taken.”

“See ya in ten,” Daichi said as Suga went out the door. He slid it shut, and Kei was left alone again.

He tried to clear his mind, but that wasn’t happening. He’d forgotten to set his phone to silent, so naturally, it was blowing up with messages. Picking it up, he went to his settings and muted the team chat (which he was the main subject), and he muted the squad chat (Bokuto was trying to help, and Akaashi was trying to shut him up). Kuroo was noticeably silent, but he still kept active status, so he’d either silenced his phone, or just didn’t talk. Since there were no new messages, he started to put his phone away for the day.

But then, the light flashed. It was a private message. From Kuroo.

[Can we talk?]
[I won’t block you, if that’s what you mean]
[Not really, but that’s good to know]
[ :-) ]

Kei almost thought he was done texting, but another message popped up.

[Akaashi asked me when would be a good time to give you their owl charm]
[Whenever is good. I’ve been told I have to go to practices and meetings, so not then.]
[We didn’t get you in trouble, did we?]
[Not at all. Besides, it was my choice to go, so if anything the fault is mine.]
[But we did sort of pressure you to go]
[Kuroo?]
[yeah?]
[Shut up :-)]
[LOL! Right.]

Glancing at the clock, he saw he had a few minutes to get downstairs. He sent a message to Kuroo and shut off his phone, putting it in his bag. Then, he went downstairs to meet Suga before they went into the gym for warmups and their first match of the day.


Chapter 9 - Tsuki's Move

“Are you going to spend the rest of the camp avoiding him?” Suga asked gently. They had just finished dinner, and had decided to take a little walk around campus. It was almost sunset, two days after Kei had asked for some time to think.

“I’m not avoiding him,” Kei protested, fidgeting with the hand towel he still had from practice. “Not really.”

“No, you’re still talking, even if it is through text. But, I’ve watched how you act whenever you two cross paths.”

“How do I act?”

“Well, like this afternoon, for instance. You were passing each other in the hall. Once you saw Kuroo, you went completely stone-faced, and I could feel the walls you put up.”

“But, I wasn’t… I didn’t…” Kei tried to defend himself, until he really started thinking about it. Maybe he did what Suga said, but there were a few moments when he’d looked at Kuroo’s face, and into his eyes...

“Do you think I’m hurting him?” he asked, suddenly worried.

Suga thought for a few minutes. “Not really,” when he heard Tsuki gasp, he rushed in to explain. “You’ve kept a line of communication open, and you’re talking that way, so he’s at least got a little bit of hope to hold on to. I think, when it comes down to it, that he’s blaming himself for everything.”

“I told him it wasn’t…”

“You told him, and everyone else involved told him. But he’s convinced himself otherwise. We all agree that yeah, he did move too fast for the short amount of time you’ve known each other.” He paused for a moment, and then continued. “But I’ve seen the way you two look at each other when you think the other isn’t looking, and I know you love him.”

Kei didn’t say anything else, and they continued their walk. Maybe he had taken too long to think about things. Honestly, he’d wanted to find Kuroo and talk to him last night. Usually, once he’d made up his mind about something, he followed through. But this time... Now, he was the one stalling, and that wasn’t sitting well with him. Decision made, he walked a little further before realizing Suga wasn’t beside him. Looking behind him, he caught Suga trying to hide a ‘thumbs up’ signal, and he was looking ahead. Turning slowly, he first caught sight of Akaashi, who smiled gently and waved. Then he found Kuroo, who’d also stopped a few yards in front of Akaashi, and who was staring at Kei.

“Didn’t see that coming,” he muttered.

“Neither of you seemed to be moving toward any kind of resolution. I talked to Akaashi, and we both agreed that you two just needed a little… push in the right direction.” Suga came up and gave Kei a little push, as if to emphasize the point. “Don’t be too late,” he said as he walked back the way they came. A few moments later, Akaashi caught up to Suga. He’d patted him on the shoulder as he passed by, and Kei took it to mean good luck.

Well, I’m going to need it, he thought as he turned back to face Kuroo.

[Setter Sus]

“Are you really going to spend the rest of camp avoiding him?”

Kuroo glared down at his friend. “Is it really avoiding if we’re still talking?”

“Texts don’t count, Kuroo, and you know it. Besides, what have you really talked about? I’ve seen a few of those texts, and it’s all mostly small talk and a distinct lack of broaching true subject matter.”

“You’ve seen my texts?”

“Hard to miss when you’ve fallen asleep and left the phone awake.”

Kuroo said nothing, but made a mental note to put a pin on his lockscreen. They’d been walking since just after dinner, with Akaashi suggesting fresh air and a talk. Bokuto did his thing, and invited Hinata to practice with him. That sparked everyone else into practicing, too, and so no one would miss them. Besides, Kuroo had to get out of his head. He’d been blaming himself for chasing Tsuki off, even though he’d been told time and again that it wasn’t his fault, that he hadn’t chased Tsuki away. But he’d had a hard time believing that, especially when he’d see Tsuki in the halls, stone-faced and clearly putting up walls. Though, yesterday, he’d actually looked into his eyes… Maybe there was some hope.

“What are you going to do?” Akaashi asked quietly.

“Can I really do anything, though? Tsuki asked for a little time, and I don’t want to intrude.”

Akaashi sighed, and he could literally hear the facepalm. “Look, I’ve known you for a little over a year, so I know that when you truly want something, you go after it full speed. Once you have it, you don’t let go, and cling to it like a life-line. Best example I can think of is our squad.”

“You’ve never talked this much, before,” Kuroo remarked, sounding amazed.

“Usually, I don’t have to,” he retorted ironically. “Point is, you love Tsuki, and you still want to be with him. One of you needs to make the move to get back on track, but neither of you is moving. At all.”

As he was saying this, Kuroo caught sight of two people walking on the same path, and stopped dead in his tracks. One of those people was Sugawara, who was grinning and gave a ‘thumbs up’ signal to Akaashi. The other was… Tsuki.

“Setter sus,” he grumbled.

“Proof?”

“Sugawara wouldn’t have given you that thumbs up, otherwise.”

Akaashi shrugged. “Sugawara came to me and told me his plan. I agreed.”

“Curse your sudden, but inevitable, betrayal.”

He heard his friend chuckle. “TV quotes aside, it was obvious you both were being stubborn. We decided to step in and help.” Akaashi strode past him and waved at Tsuki and Sugawara. “Good luck. Don’t be late,” he added as he passed by.

Kuroo said nothing, but simply stared at Tsuki. I’m going to need lots of that luck, Akaashi.

[Are we doing this?]

They stood there, staring at each other, for what felt like hours. Kei knew he had to say something, and he wanted to… but he was at a loss. Why is it easier to talk when texting? he asked himself. Frustrated, he looked away for a few moments, and that’s when he heard it.

“I’m sorry.”

Kei quickly looked back at Kuroo. "For what?”

“For … everything?”

Kei rarely, if ever, lost his temper. In fact, he was known to be the most level-headed of the team. Kuroo was still blaming himself, and Kei was almost ready to snap, which would take things in the wrong direction. So, he decided to take matters into his own hands. Taking a deep breath, he strode towards Kuroo until he was within arm’s reach. And then, he took a step closer. It was the first time he’d ever done that, and Kuroo was surprised.

“Are you angry, Tsuki?”

“I’m not. Not yet, anyway.”

“Yet?”

“Kuroo?”

“What?”

“Shut up.”

It took a few moments, but eventually both of them chuckled, breaking the tension that had built up between them. Taking a deep breath, Kei started speaking again.

“Look, none of this was your fault. In all honesty, it was mine.”

“Tsuki…”

Kei reached up and put his hand over Kuroo's mouth. Another first, which did not go unnoticed by either of them.

“No, let me finish. I thought I could keep up with you. I tried. But then, it felt like things were spiralling out of control, and I panicked. I was so far out of my comfort zone, I didn’t know what to do. We met at Karasuno almost three months ago, but didn’t really get to know each other until Tokyo. My heart has been with you every step of the way, but my brain… my stupid, stupid brain…”

Kuroo took hold of Tsuki’s hand, and lowered it. “Stop that, right now. You’re not stupid, and I don’t ever want to hear you saying that again.” He tapped his temple, and then Tsuki’s. “We both got too far into our own heads that we let the ball drop on us. I think if we accept we’re both at fault, we can move forward. Sound good?”

“Yeah.”

They smiled at each other, and Kei felt Kuroo squeeze his hand. He returned the gesture. Then, Kuroo’s attention snapped to something behind them, and Kei turned his head to see what it was.

“We seem to have drawn an audience,” Kuroo said sardonically. “Well, sort of.”

Kei sighed. Suga and Akaashi had turned back around to watch them, making sure they didn’t need to intervene. They were far enough away that they hadn’t heard anything, but not so far that they couldn’t come back, if needed. But that didn’t quite explain why Bokuto and Kenma had joined them. They were the ones keeping everyone else distracted, weren’t they?

“Tsuki? I think I need a little exercise.”

“You read my mind, Kuroo.”

“Run?”

“Run.”

The moment he finished saying it, they took off, away from the others. But neither of them missed Bokuto’s loud cheering, and Suga hollering for them not to be late. Laughing, they ran a little faster, out of sight of everyone.


Chapter 10 - Brain Scrampled Egg

“I think we’re safe, now,” Kuroo said breathlessly once they ran past the baseball fields and surrounding tree line.

“Yeah,” Tsuki replied. He had his hands on his knees, breathing hard.

“Not much of a runner, are ya?”

“I’m getting better. Penalty laps up that blasted hill help.”

“Do you guys actually like doing those?”

That earned him a death glare. Kuroo couldn’t help laughing. Taking a few steps around, he waited for Tsuki to catch his breath and calm down, and scrubbed the towel over his face. Summer was in full swing, and while it was a bit cooler here at Shinzen, it was still pretty hot. Even now, as the sun was setting, the heat was only just beginning to let up.

“We don’t have much time,” he told Tsuki through the towel. Kuroo listened for a response, but when none came, he started to lower the towel. “Hey, Tsu-” he began, but suddenly another towel covered his face. Tsuki’s hand held the towel on his head, and second later, Kuroo felt his warm mouth touch his through the towel. Being kissed by the one he loved, knowing he did not initiate (or even ask for) it, sent him reeling. But it ended almost as soon as it began, and Tsuki had pulled away, leaving the towel behind. It slipped down his face, and he watched as his love walked back the way they came. If only he’d have looked back, he’d have seen Kuroo’s wide eyes and flushed face.

“H-hey! Wait!” he called out, and started after him. Luckily, Tsuki hadn’t gone far, and Kuroo crossed in front and stopped him.

Tsuki’s face was adorably flushed, and his expression was an amusing cross between ‘totally meant to do that,’ and ridiculously embarrassed that he even tried. Kuroo’s lips trembled as he smiled, trying not to laugh.

“Did you just…?”

“Yeah.”

“Why?”

“Did you not want me to?”

“Yes! God, yes! I can’t wait for more, to be honest.” But now he had to know something. “Why?” he asked again.

Tsuki took a deep breath, and stepped closer to him. “I wanted to. Since Tokyo. I was curious, but also nervous. I couldn’t bring myself to ask.” Those golden brown eyes of his connected with Kuroo’s, and a tiny smile tipped his lips.

“What are you thinking?” Kuroo asked softly.

“Do you remember what you told me that night?”

“Like I’d ever forget. I told you I'd wait until you’re ready.”

Tsuki nodded once. And then… he smiled the most beautiful smile Kuroo had ever seen. “Kiss me goodnight?”

“Really?”

“Yeah. Kiss me goodnight.”

Kuroo exhaled, not realizing he’d been holding his breath. With his left hand, he reached up and caressed Tsuki’s face, and watched as his eyes fluttered closed. With his right hand, he took hold of Tsuki’s hand, tangling their fingers together. He took in the sight of Tsuki’s beautiful face before leaning in and capturing his mouth in a kiss.

If he thought that familiar, and all too addicting, sensation of a bolt and shiver down his spine had been the best ever, Kuroo knew he would need to reconsider those thoughts.

It hadn’t just been the bolt and shiver; it felt like… like a sparkler had ignited inside him. Little pinpricks danced all over his body. His heart was racing a mile a minute; Tsuki tasted sweet, and he couldn’t get enough. But since this was Tsuki’s first real kiss, he held back. A few moments later, he ended the kiss, softly withdrawing and leaning his forehead against Tsuki’s.

“Oh my god,” he managed to whisper.

“Yeah, same,” he heard Tsuki’s shaky reply.

Kuroo chuckled, and then took a moment to remind himself where they were. The sun had almost completely set beneath the horizon, and there was going to be a full moon tonight.

“We should go back,” he said. “If we stay out too much later, our fanbase might send out a search party.”

“You may be right,” Tsuki agreed. “We should go back.”

Neither of them moved.

“Tsuki?”

“Yeah?”

“Kiss me goodnight?”

And he did, sending Kuroo into a tailspin. Maybe it was the fact that Tsuki didn’t hesitate this time, or that he’d been waiting for Kuroo to ask. He didn’t know, or care. Tsuki was kissing him back, and he loved every last second of it.

[Charmed, I'm sure]

[HEY GUYS! WAKE UP!]
[Not again, Bokuto]
[I’m sorry, guys.]
[Not your fault your boyfriend wakes up at an ungodly hour, Akaashi]
[You should all be grateful I’m even awake to see this]
[Phone on silent, again, Tsuki?]
[Yeah, to protect myself from morning people]
[TSUKI, WE’RE EXCHANGING CHARMS TODAY]
[Couldn’t it have waited til breakfast?]
[WE HAVE BREAKFAST READY]
[We'll meet you in the cafeteria. No one else is there, yet.]
[I’ll be on my way shortly.]
[DON’T BE LATE, TSUKI!]
[Yeah, whatever]

Kei stretched and struggled to get up. The time on his phone said 6:00am, and he knew breakfast for everyone else would start in an hour and a half. Then, practice would start, and he really needed to concentrate on his blocking. Bokuto had asked them to block for his spiking practice, once Kuroo and he had returned, and that had gone on for several hours. Akaashi hadn’t exaggerated; Bokuto never stopped.

He grabbed a change of clothes, a towel, and a few other things, and went to take a quick shower. Once finished, he changed into his clothes, put his things away, collected the box his charms were in, and started to leave the team room again. But before he left, he saw both Suga and Daichi watching him. He grinned, waved goodbye, and left them without a word. They’d be catching up to him later, he just knew it.

At the base of the stairs, he met Kuroo, who was waiting for him.

“Good morning, beautiful,” Kuroo said quietly. “Not still grumpy, are ya?”

Kei rolled his eyes. “Can we get Akaashi to train Bokuto not to wake anyone up before 9am? At the latest.”

“Yeah, still grumpy,” he chuckled and moved closer, leaning in for a kiss. “Good morning,” he said again.

“Good morning,” Kei sighed. “Let’s go before Bokuto comes charging through the halls to find us.”

“Right.”

They walked hand in hand to the cafeteria, and went directly to the table where Akaashi and Bokuto waited for them. Once again, they had food already laid out and served; this time, he saw eggs, bacon, fruit, a few sushi rolls, and rice.

Kei sat down, and Kuroo did right after him, scooting his chair closer, so he could rest his arm around the back of the chair. “So… how do we do this?” Kei asked as he served himself some fruit and bacon. “Is there some sort of ceremony?”

“I mean, there could be, if you want,” Bokuto said sarcastically.

Kuroo glanced at his friend. “Easy, buddy," he warned.

“What? He asked. Anyway, we don’t have any special ceremony planned. We can just exchange charms and then eat breakfast.”

Kei looked over at Kuroo, who shrugged. “Since it was just the three of us before, and I had already given them a cat charm with the necklace, all we needed to do was add their owls. You’re the newest member, so it’s a bit different.”

As soon as he said that, Akaashi took out a small plastic bag with a little owl charm inside. Kei took it and upended the bag, with the charm falling into his hand. It was a snowy owl, with little black accents, and golden eyes.

“I like it. Thank you,” he said to both Akaashi and Bokuto. He reached back to unclasp his necklace, when Bokuto stopped him.

“No, wait! I have an idea!”

“Here we go,” Kuroo muttered.

“Bokuto,” Akaashi said with a long-suffering sigh.

“Come on guys! Just hear me out. By default, Kuroo already gave Tsuki his charm,” he started saying. “Cute little black cat, there Kuroo, I must say,” he added with a wink in their direction.

Kei hadn’t really given it much thought, and the only time he’d even seen the necklaces was back in Tokyo, but he hadn’t looked close enough. Now that he had the chance, he looked at Bokuto’s necklace, and noticed that the cat and owl charm were different from his own.

“Are they all different?” he asked everyone, interrupting Bokuto. Both Kuroo and Akaashi nodded, pulling out their own necklaces.

Bokuto had a horned owl and a tortoiseshell cat. Akaashi’s necklace sported a barn owl and a calico cat. Kuroo’s owl was a little tawny owl, and he also had a little black cat on his necklace; the same as Kei’s little charm.

“Anyway, as I was saying,” Bokuto regained their attention, “Akaashi just gave Tsuki our charm, so after he gives us his little crow charms, we all put them on at the same time. We can make it ceremonial.”

“Bokuto…” Akaashi looked pained.

“I think we already had that planned,” Kuroo said through his facepalm.

“I don’t know how you keep up with him,” Kei said to Akaashi, who merely shrugged. “So anyway,” he tried to recover the situation, and took out the little box that held four little black crows. “I also thought to be a little different.” He handed two of the charms to Akaashi and Bokuto. “They’re magpies. Still in the corvidae family, and well, they are black and white with a yellow beak; Fukurodani’s colors. Almost.” He shrugged a bit, then handed Kuroo his. “Just plain, ordinary crows for both of us,” he said.


“Nothing ordinary about them,” Kuroo said with a wink. As he started to add the little crow to his necklace, he stopped. Kei held his breath. He’d painted a little red heart on the back of the charm, and Kuroo had just found it. After a moment, Kuroo’s eyes met his. “Have you looked at yours, Tsuki?”

“No…” he replied, and unhooked the clasp from around his neck. On the back of the black cat was a little red heart. Speechless, he returned his gaze to Kuroo’s.

“Awwww… Look, Akaashi. We have a pair of lovebirds,” they heard Bokuto joking.

“Adorable,” Akaashi deadpanned.

Kei and Kuroo stopped staring at each other and affixed their charms to their necklaces. As they finished eating their breakfast, and as everyone else began to enter the cafeteria, the four of them talked and laughed with each other. And while they talked, Kei slowly reached over and captured Kuroo’s pinky finger with his. He had the distinct pleasure of watching Kuroo blush, but then Kuroo winked slowly at him, making him blush, too.

They stayed that way until it was time to go practice.


Chapter 11 - The Last Day

Karasuno was leaving today, and Kuroo was not exactly happy about it. In fact, he was thinking so hard about how to somehow meet up with Tsuki around practices, that he didn’t notice the object of his thoughts had snuck up beside him.

“What are you thinking about?” Tsuki asked. Kuroo nearly shot off his feet, he was so startled. Tuski was grinning mischievously, and that’s when the idea hit him.

“Come on,” he said lowly, taking hold of Tsuki's wrist and started walking.

“Hey, Kuroo…” he heard Tsuki say, but kept moving.

He quickly found Bokuto and Akaashi, and motioned with his head that they needed to follow. It was sudden, and he hadn't told anyone to create a diversion, but honestly, he really didn’t care at this point. They didn’t have much time left.

Once around the corner, and almost to the end of the building, he stopped and turned to face them. “Tsuki, do you have your phone?”

“Yeah, why?” he asked suspiciously as he brought out his phone.

“Perfect. May I?” he asked, holding out his hand. Tsuki handed it over, and then Kuroo handed it to Akaashi.

“Squad photo shoot,” he explained, and then shrugged with a sheepish grin when everyone just stared at him. “Tsuki's leaving soon, and we don’t have pictures of us together.”

“Translation: you just wanted more pics of you and Tsuki, or just Tsuki, so you brought us along as cover,” Akaashi said ironically.

“Not going to deny that,” Kuroo admitted. “But he should have photos of all of us together to take back with him to Miyagi. Right, Tsuki?”

“R-right,” Tsuki stuttered.

He looked so thoroughly confused, and Kuroo couldn’t help leaning in to steal a kiss. The sound of the camera going off ended it before he could go any further.

“No sharing that one,” he ordered.

“What? Why not?!” Bokuto asked. “If this is part of the squad photo shoot, then we should share all the photos,”

“Then we get one of you two kissing,” Kuroo bargained. “Fair is fair.”

“Deal,” Bokuto agreed. “I get to take the next one!” He said suddenly, taking the phone from Akaashi.

“Don’t you dare break my phone, Bokuto,” Tsuki warned, looking slightly panicked. “I don’t want to be stuck in all-caps.”

It was at that moment that Kuroo realized Tsuki hadn’t really said much of anything this whole time. “Hey, give us a minute, okay?” he asked, and took Tsuki just a little further away. “Are you okay with this?” he asked gently. “I know I sprung it on you at the last minute.”

“Yeah, I’m fine,” he assured. Kuroo felt relieved. “It all just happened so fast, so it took a little time to catch up.”

“Not good with surprises?”

“Not really. I don’t mind them, but…”

“A little warning helps,” Kuroo finished. Tsuki nodded. “Got it. I will try to give some sort of warning in the future. However,” he added with a smirk, “I must say you were looking rather adorable back there.”

“Kuroo?”

“Yeah?”

“Shut up.”

Kuroo burst out laughing, which made Tsuki smile and start laughing, too. It wasn’t until they heard the camera going off again that they realized Bokuto had snuck up on them and took a photo.

“We definitely get this one,” he told them. “I’ve never seen you look so happy Kuroo.”

“Really?”

“Yeah,” Akaashi agreed, coming up to stand next to Bokuto. “I mean, we’ve seen you almost as happy when playing volleyball. But this is different. You really do look happier now.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Kuroo replied, looking rather embarrassed. Bokuto snapped another photo. “Share that pic, and I’ll make sure every last spike of yours is blocked during our next match.”

“Alright, bet,” Bokuto answered, his eyes lit with challenge.

“Are you really going to do that now?” Akaashi asked, taking the phone back from Bokuto and handing it over to Tsuki.

“Yeah, if we’re going to do this before I leave, we should get started,” Tsuki added.

That set everyone into motion. They took turns taking photos with Tsuki’s phone, and took as many silly photos as they did the ones they posed for. But, as they started running out of ideas, and probably also phone space, Kuroo wanted one last photo, and this one neither of them could take without help. Luckily, he caught sight of someone peeking around the corner.

“I got an idea for one last picture,” he said. “Be right back.” They all watched him as he ran to the end of the building, spoke to someone, and then walked back with Kenma in tow.

“Call me sentimental,” he started saying.

“Or maybe just mental,” Kenma added with a smirk. He took the phone from Kuroo, who had it last.

“Anyway,” Kuroo started over. “I wanted a group photo that didn’t look like a selfie. Kenma had the poor timing of showing his face around yonder corner, so I volunteered him. Meet our photographer.”

“Do I need to show you…?” Tsuki asked, but Kenma shook his head.

“No, I got it. You guys sort yourselves out, and let me know when to take the pic.”

“On it!” Kuroo and Bokuto replied, leaping into action, while Akaashi and Tsuki patiently waited for them to tell them where to go.

In the end, Kuroo stood partially behind Tsuki, his arms around him. One hand flashing a peace sign, and the other lightly gripping his shirt, right above his heart. Tsuki had entwined his fingers through the hand against his chest and he’d leaned his head against Kuroo’s, smiling gently. Akaashi had taken the spot next to Tsuki, one hand behind his back and the other flashing a peace sign. Bokuto was on the other side, his arms spread wide and in the direction of Kuroo and Tsuki, he’d even added a “TA DAAA!!” as Kenma took the picture.

He handed the phone back to Tsuki, and they all crowded around it to see how it came out.

“I want a copy,” Kenma said as he went back to the others, who were now conspicuously waiting for him. “I’m sure they do too,” he added with a smile.

“What do you think?” Kuroo whispered in Tsuki’s ear. “Shall we share this one with everyone else?”

Tsuki shrugged. “Sure. If Akaashi and Bokuto don’t mind?”

“Go for it,” Bokuto replied, both thumbs up.

“I’m fine with that,” Akaashi agreed as well.

“I’ll send it to you guys first, and then share it. But not right away.”

“Why not?” Kuroo asked.

Tsuki smiled at him, and then at the other two. “I want to keep this to myself for just a little while longer.”

Kuroo practically melted right then. But before he could do anything, he heard Kenma hollering.

“Tsuki! I think you need to get moving! Karasuno is starting to load up the bus!”

“Shit,” Kuroo muttered. “No. It’s too soon. I thought we had more time!”

“We used it all taking pictures, remember?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

“Right, well, let’s go see them off,” Akaashi said, ushering the three of them back to the rest of the camp. “We can always text later.”

“After my nap,” Tsuki replied sardonically.

“Do you always sleep that much?” Bokuto asked, clearly being obnoxious.

“Do you even know how to sleep?” Tsuki shot back.

“I get sleep!” Bokuto defended. “Lots of sleep!”

“Yeah, when?”

“Randomly and at odd hours,” Akaashi answered for him when he couldn’t think of an answer.

They squabbled back and forth until it was time for Tsuki to leave. He boarded the bus, sat at the window closest to his friends, and waved as the bus slowly pulled away and out of sight.


Chapter 12 - Messages

It had already been a few hours since they’d left Saitama, and night had already fallen. Coach Ukai was taking his turn driving, and was talking quietly with Takeda-sensei. Kei had waited patiently until everyone else had fallen asleep, and then raised his eye mask. He left his earphones on, though, just in case. It hadn’t taken much for him to make everyone believe he was exhausted, acting like he was asleep pretty much right after they’d left Shinzen. But, in all honesty, he was never more awake in his life. There would be little sleep, if any, happening on the way home.

Kei took his phone out of his jacket pocket and found his lock screen lit up. The notifications kept coming in, and he was glad he’d put his phone on silent mode. Swiping to unlock, he scrolled through the notifications. As expected, the squad’s group chat had blown up, and was still active. But it was the private text he’d seen that he was more interested in. Tapping the notification, he opened the message from Kuroo.

[Sleep well, Tsuki]
[I love you]
[I miss you]
[Call/text me when you’re finally awake]

Kei grinned like an idiot. A ridiculously happy idiot, but still…

[I love you more]
[I miss you, too]
[Sorry, I had to wait for everyone to fall asleep]

He had to wait a few minutes before Kuroo replied.

[No worries. But why wait?]
[Dodging questions, mostly]
[Got it. You think they know?]
[I mean, we weren’t exactly being circumspect about it]
[True]
[Even so, if they didn’t know before, they do now. But that’s not why I was dodging]
[Why then?]
[I wanted to look at our pictures without curious onlookers]
[Good thinking. I get dibs on copies before Bokuto and Akaashi]
[Well, yeah. Duh]
[Rude]
[Is it really, though?]
[LOL!]

Kei minimized the text window and tapped the gallery icon. It opened to show his albums, and the one aptly labeled ‘camera’ was loaded with new pictures. He scrolled through the first several rows, and then went back to the text window.

[Bokuto actually took a few good ones]
[Surprising. Are you sure they aren’t Akaashi’s?]

He sent the two photos they both knew Bokuto had taken, and then a few more from later on. Then, he waited.

[omg, Tsuki, you’re right.]
[Told you so]
[Smartass]
[You love it, though]
[Yes, yes I do. Completely. But seriously, send more]
[Okay. Hold on…]

Scrolling through the pictures, he sent all the ones he really liked, plus the last group photo Kenma had taken. There were quite a few, especially the sillier selfie-type shots, but also several more where they actually posed. And then he found several that were obviously taken by Kuroo. Most of them were ones he hadn’t known about, until now. He sent a few of those, too.

[You found them]
[I did. You take good pictures]
[I had a beautiful model]
[I'm not a model]
[Still beautiful, though]
[Kuroo?]
[Yeah?]
[shut up]
[LOL! I bet you’re blushing]
[Am not]
[Are too. And I really wish I was there to see it.]
[I wish you were here, too]
[#myheartjustmelted]
[#mopandbucket]
[By the way, I thought you might like to see this…]

Kuroo sent several links to Facebook, Twitter, and Instagram. He clicked one, and was taken to Kuroo’s profile page. The background pic was their group picture, and the profile pic was Kuroo smiling, his hands forming a heart. The most notable thing was his hair wasn’t standing on end as it usually did. He took a screenshot and sent it to Kuroo.

[Already?]
[Yeah. I couldn’t wait.]
[Obviously. Oh look! Bokuto found it, too.]
[Yeah (2). Send me a friend request, okay?]
[Will do.]
[Ttyl. Love you more.]
[Okay. Love you most.]

Smiling, Kei was about to put his phone away, when he noticed he was no longer the only one awake. Tadashi, who had been asleep beside him, was now watching him, and looking rather bemused. And from above the seat in front of him, he saw Suga looking down at him, looking both bemused and pleased. Knowing he wasn’t going to get out of not explaining, he closed the text window with Kuroo, opened his gallery, and handed the phone to Tadashi.

Not too long later, the bus pulled off the road and into a gas station. The three of them left the bus, with permission from Takeda, and went to go get a snack.

“I can’t remember a time I’ve seen you this happy,” Tadashi remarked as he picked out a snack cake.

“What? I’ve been happy before…” Tsuki protested, picking out a bag of trail mix.

“Not like this,” he explained, holding up a picture. It was a picture of Kei, and one of the ones Kuroo had taken. Suga crowded in to see. In it, he was standing near the wall, one hand on his neck, the other hitched on his hip. He was looking right at Kuroo.

“But, I’m barely even smiling,” Kei said quietly. It was true. There was just a ghost of a smile on his face. Kuroo had just said ‘I love you,’ and the look in his eyes was spellbinding.

“No, but it’s in your eyes,” Tadashi said. “You rarely showed emotions before, but since you’ve met Kuroo, they are almost always out for anyone to see. It’s like you’ve become someone new.”

“Have I changed that much?”

“Not so much changed,” Suga finally said, taking the phone from Tadashi and finding another picture. “More like… evolved… I guess you could say.” He handed the phone to Kei. It was the group photo, but he zoomed in on Kuroo and him. “You look truly happy. Love has a way of bringing out the best in us.”

“So philosophical,” Kei said sarcastically.

“Ah, and there’s the Tsuki we all know and love,” Suga laughed. He moved away and started walking toward the door. “See you guys later.”

“Yeah. Thanks, mom,” both he and Tadashi called out after him. After a few moments, Kei yawned.

“Finally tired?” Tadashi asked as they went up to pay for their stuff.

“I think so.” He handed over his money, and waited for Tadashi to do the same, then they made their way to the bus. He checked his phone again, and saw he had new messages. When he looked up, he saw his best friend smiling at him.

“I can honestly say that right now, the most important person in your life is Kuroo.”

“But that’s not…”

“Tsuki, think about it, okay? I’m not saying anything about anyone being less important now than any other time. But if you had the choice, right now, would you be here, or back with Kuroo?” He didn’t wait for an answer. “Come on, Tsuki. You’ve got the window seat, so you have to board first.”

“You’ve been hanging around Suga too much,” Kei grumped, but still, he moved.

“Actually, it’s vice versa, and only because we care.”

“Right. The fact that Suga knows so much after only meeting us back in April...”

“Have you met Kuroo?”

“Touche.”

They laughed quietly, went to their seats, and settled in for the rest of the trip. Eventually, Tadashi fell asleep, and Kei spent the rest of the trip swapping back and forth between the group chat and Kuroo’s texts.


Chapter 13 - I Needed To See You

“I have an idea,” Kuroo said on the phone, almost a week later. “Why don’t I come up for a visit?”

Kei stopped in the middle of serving himself dinner. Akiteru paused mid-bite of his food when Kei suddenly reached over and grabbed his wrist.

“Seriously?”

“Yeah. School is still out, so we have plenty of time. What do you think?”

Kei didn’t know how to answer that. Of course, he wanted Kuroo to visit. He’d actually been slowly telling his mom and brother about him, and they were curious to meet him. But he wasn’t sure...

“Surprised you, huh?”

“Y-yeah. Hey, hang on a minute, okay?”

“Sure.”

Kei put the call on hold, and looked at Akiteru. “Think mom would be okay if Kuroo came up for a visit?” he asked.

“I think so,” Akiteru answered, grinning. “We have a spare bedroom, so he could stay here. I could ask her for you, if you want.”

“Yeah, okay.”

Akiteru smiled gently. “You look a little panicked.”

“Only because I have no idea what we can do around here,” Kei hedged.

“I’m sure you’ll figure something out.” His brother rose from the table and started to leave. “I’ll go talk to mom.”

“Thanks.” He waited until Akiteru left before taking the phone off hold.

“Sorry.”

“It’s alright. Is everything okay?”

“Yeah, it’s fine. I just had to run it by my brother and my mom.”

“And the verdict?”

“Green light from brother. Waiting for mom’s answer as we speak. Akiteru went to ask for me.”

Right as he said that, the subject of their conversation came back into the kitchen. He gave a thumbs up, and whispered about what time Kuroo was going to arrive.

“Green light from mom,” Kei spoke into the phone, sounding a little more excited than before. “When do you think you’ll get here?”

“It’s only three, three and a half hours to Sendai station from here, if I take the train. I can leave whenever. I know you guys are practicing more, so I don’t want to interfere.”

“I’ll ask Coach if I can be excused for a day or two.”

“He won’t mind?”

“I mean, he might, but seeing as how we’ve been practicing everyday since winning the qualifiers, I don’t think he’d mind it if I took a couple days off. Besides, we’ll be at the training camp in another week, so I can make up for it, then.”

“Okay. Let’s make it a long weekend. I’ll come up Thursday evening, does that sound good?”

“Sure. Just let me know what time.”

“I will. Talk to you later. Love you.”

“Love you more. Bye.”

Kei hung up the phone and sighed. When he heard a chuckle from behind him, he nearly shot up out of his chair. Turning to look behind him, he saw both his brother and his mom smiling at him, and he felt his face grow hot from his blush. They laughed, and came to join him at the table.

“So tell us all about your Kuroo,” his mom said gently.

“Where should I start?”

She shrugged. “How about at the beginning?”

Kei smiled brightly, and he could’ve sworn both his mom and brother looked misty-eyed because of it. So, he opened the gallery and found a picture of Kuroo that he’d taken, and turned it so that they could both see.

“Well, we first met back in May…”

[Penalty: Extra Practice]

“Can’t say I’m thrilled about losing you for two days, but you can always make up for it with extra practice,” Coach Ukai said. “Starting Monday, until the national qualifiers, you’ll be here an hour before everyone in the morning, and stay an hour later.”

“Okay,” Kei agreed quickly. But then, a thought occurred. “Wait. Does that mean staying later than Hinata and Kageyama?”

“No, no,” Coach waved his hand and laughed. “Just an hour past regular practice.”

“Okay,” Kei said, relieved. At least until another thought popped into his head. He was about to ask, but Coach held up a hand to stop him.

“I’m not including the camps in your extra practice. All I ask is that you be on time for practice matches and any meetings we have. Any down time is yours to do with as you see fit.”

“Thank you very much!”

“Now, go get changed and join the others on the court.”

Kei bowed, and practically ran out to the club room. Behind him, Takeda came up to stand beside Ukai.

“You certainly made Tsukishima happy,” he said quietly.

“I just let him have a couple days off so he could be with his boyfriend.”

“If you think that’s okay…”

“Yeah. Tsukishima’s mom and brother are meeting him for the first time, so I couldn’t really say no.” Ukai shrugged and started making his way to the net. Takeda followed him. “He’ll be fine. He has a good head on his shoulders. Considering who his boyfriend is, and who his friends are, plus a competitive nature he tries to keep hidden… he won’t let us down.”

[Thursday Comes]

[I’m about an hour from Sendai station. Train should arrive around 7pm.]
[Okay. I’ll be waiting.]
[Not gonna lie; I was expecting a ‘we’ there.]
[HA! Well, they wanted to, but … I’ll explain when I see you]
[Rude. Way to leave me hangin’]
[Some things are better in person]
[Truer words were never spoken]
[I need to get ready]
[I can’t wait to see you]
[Yeah, same. Ttyl. Love you]
[Ttyl. Love you more]

“I’m home!” Kei called out as he walked into his house. He sat down to take his shoes off, when his brother peeped around the living room door.

“Cutting it kind of close, aren’t ya?”

“I had to stay and finish the game. I can’t just walk out in the middle.”

“Fair enough,” Akiteru grinned. “Better hurry, though.”

“I know, I know!” Kei said as he stood up and rushed to his room. He had a little less than a half hour to get ready, and another 35 minutes to get to Sendai station. Good thing Akiteru was driving; they might just get there with time to spare.

[Sendai Station - 7pm]

Kuroo adjusted his bag on his shoulder, stepped off the train, and immediately sought out his most favorite person in the world. It didn’t take long. Tsuki wasn't yet facing his direction, so he had a chance to simply stare at his love. He wore a slight variation of the outfit he’d worn when they’d first gone out in Tokyo: the stone-washed skinny jeans and red high-tops were the same. The blue striped plaid shirt was also the same, but instead he wore it open, over a black t-shirt. He also wore the squad's charm necklace, which made Kuroo smile. Tsuki looked so damned good that it took all his patience not to run to him. When he saw Tsuki pull out his phone and tap it, he pulled out his phone, too.

He answered before Tsuki could say anything. “Look left.” And he hung up.

Tsuki turned, and when their eyes met, it was like nothing else existed. Not being able to stand there a moment longer, Kuroo calmly made his way to stand as close as he could in front of Tsuki without drawing too much attention.

“Gotta be good,” he muttered, looking into Tsuki’s golden brown eyes.

“Nice to see you, too,” his love quipped.

“Gotta be good,” he repeated. “Can’t go crazy and kiss you like I want.”

“Not even a little one?”

“Gotta be … wait. What?”

Tsuki leaned in and kissed him; it was short, but oh so sweet. Unable to just stand there, Kuroo threw his arms around Tsuki and held tight.

“God, I missed you,” he said quietly.

“It hasn’t even been that long,” Tsuki replied rationally, yet he was also holding tight.

“Too long. Way too long. I didn’t want you to go.”

“I didn’t want to leave.”

They stayed that way for a little while longer before they let each other go. Then, Tsuki checked his phone. “We need to get moving. The train to Ogawara leaves in 10 minutes, and mom wants us home for dinner.”

“Hmmm… that sounds nice,” Kuroo said, taking hold of Tsuki’s hand and weaving their fingers together. “I think I like your family already.”

“I think they like you, too.”

“So, what’s the plan?”

As they walked to the gate for the Ogawara train, Tsuki told him how he’d asked his mom and brother to give them a little time alone before meeting. Akiteru agreed with a single condition: he’d be at the train stop and walk them home. After that, Tsuki went quiet.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing, really. I just don’t know what we can do while you’re here.”

“Does it matter? We could do everything, or nothing. Anything goes, as long as I’m with you.”

Kuroo looked sideways at Tsuki, watching his face flush. He held in a laugh, knowing what was coming.

“Kuroo?”

“Yeah?”

“Shut up.”

Kuroo burst out laughing, raised Tsuki’s hand to his lips, and kissed it. They boarded the train, found a place to sit together, and talked quietly all the way to Ogawara station.


Chapter 14 - The Sweetest Hours Fly The Fastest

The next two days were spent doing whatever came to mind. There really wasn’t that much to do, but still, Kei took Kuroo to his favorite park, and they visited a few shops along the way to and from home. At one point, they took the bus to Karasuno, but saved a visit to the team for later. They also stopped in at Sakanoshita, and said hello to Coach Ukai, who was currently minding the shop.

“How is Coach Nekomata doing,” Coach asked Kuroo as Kei went to pick out lunch food.

“He’s doing well,” Kuroo replied. “Still looking forward to the showdown, too.” Kei peered around the corner, hearing the little note of challenge in Kuroo’s voice.

“Is he now?”

“He told me to tell you that he’s very much looking forward to winning. Again.”

“That wiley, old, son of a…” Coach stopped himself, but smirked instead. “Mind carrying back a message from me?”

“Not at all.”

“Don’t underestimate us. We aren’t the team we once were. We’re better.”

“Message received, sir,” Kuroo replied. “I’ll tell him when I get home.”

“Much appreciated.” Then, Coach seemed to relax, and he smiled. “Nice seeing you again, Kuroo.”

“Yeah, same, Coach Ukai.”

“How are you liking our little town?”

“I love it, actually,” Kuroo said, while looking at Kei. “I’m going to hate leaving tomorrow.”

Kei chose that moment to bring up the food and drinks he’d picked out, laying it all on the counter to be checked out. He brought out his wallet, but Coach shook his head and bagged everything up. Handing the whole thing over, he shook his head when Kei attempted to pay.

“My treat. You two get out of here. Enjoy the rest of your time together.”

“T-thanks, Coach,” Kei said quietly, taking the bag and bowing. He reached for Kuroo’s hand, and as they started to go, Coach gained their attention.

“Practice starts early on Tuesday, Tsukishima.”

“Yes, sir,” Kei replied, looking relieved. He left with Kuroo, heading for the bus stop. Neither of them spoke, but neither of them had anything to say.

[Trashcan Showdown]

“So what’s the showdown you were talking about with Coach?” Kei asked as soon as they settled at a picnic table at the park. He set the bag of food and drinks between them, and started handing Kuroo the things he’d picked out for him.

“No one’s told you?” Kuroo asked. Kei shook his head. “The trashcan showdown was supposed to be the game both our schools played at the Nationals. Coach Nekomata, and the older Coach Ukai, made a huge deal about it. But both schools lost before it could happen. This was 5 years ago, I think. When Coach Nekomata came out of retirement, and the younger Coach Ukai started at Karasuno, I thought maybe we could try again.”

“You do realize that that would mean we’d be facing off against each other, if we made it that far. Assuming we even make it to Nationals in the first place.”

“You sound like you don’t think you will.”

“It’s not that. Not exactly. If we’re extremely lucky to make it past the first two rounds, we’ll ultimately be facing Seijoh and Shiratorizawa. Both of them are huge powerhouse schools in Miyagi, and we’ve faced Seijoh before.”

“Why does it sound like it didn’t end well?”

“It didn't. At Interhighs, we lost in the 3rd set, 31-33.”

Kuroo thought for a few moments, then reached over to take Kei’s hand. “Sounds like you think that if they beat you once, they’ll beat you again. But you shouldn’t look at it that way. The way I see it, it took them that long to beat you, which says to me that your team won’t go down without a fight. And just from what I’ve seen, from our first practice match till now, Karasuno isn’t the same as it was, and it’s continuing to change.”

“I guess.”

“Look at it this way: Karasuno makes it to the Nationals and finally goes up against Nekoma. That’s your goal.”

Kei smirked. “Also winning.”

“Don’t get too far ahead of yourself. We’re going to win.”

“We’ll see.”

After they ate their lunch, and threw away their trash, they walked quietly together along one of the paths. They had a couple hours to kill before they needed to be home for dinner.

“What should we do now?” Kuroo asked. “We could walk around the mall for a little bit.”

“Sure,” Kei agreed. “We can buy food and stuff for tomorrow. Besides, if you want to buy anything before you leave, it might be better to do it today.”

“Oh? Why’s that?”

“I’d rather stay home tomorrow,” he said with a little shrug. “We can spend the last bit of time alone together.”

“What about Akiteru?”

“He’s going back to Sendai in the morning.”

“And your mom?”

“Spends most of the day visiting friends and relatives. She’ll be home before you leave, though.”

They walked a little while longer, and Kei was just about to ask if Kuroo wanted to go out and do something, instead. He hadn’t responded to his idea of just staying home, and now he was mentally scrambling for something to do that they hadn’t yet done. But just as he was about to suggest anything, he suddenly found himself being pulled along behind Kuroo, off the path, and into a small copse of trees.

“First of all, don’t look so worried. Staying home tomorrow is a great idea, and I’m onboard and everything…”

“But?”

Kuroo shook his head. “No buts. Not really. More like, we’ll be by ourselves, and I’ll have to behave more than ever.”

“What do you mean?” Kei asked, not quite understanding, though he had an idea what Kuroo meant.

Instead of saying anything, Kuroo slowly backed him up against a tree. He reached up and, with slightly shaky fingers, caressed the line of his face, the shell of his ear, and traced down along his neck. Kei could barely describe how it felt, but it was more than anything that happened when Kuroo touched him. Almost overwhelming, but not enough to tell him to stop.

“Think you have an idea, now, Tsuki?” Kuroo asked, his voice so low it was almost a growl.

“Maybe,” he whispered back. Kuroo’s eyes flashed. He knew he was playing with fire, but was just curious enough to continue.

Again, Kuroo said nothing. His hands slowly slid down Kei’s sides until they stopped at his waist. He gently pulled, and now there was nothing between them but the clothes they wore. Kuroo’s fingers had lifted the hem of his shirt, and Kei felt them brush against his skin. His heart was racing, and then Kuroo leaned in so that his lips teased Kei’s ear. A shiver ran up his spine.

“I’d not only have to be on my best behavior, but also make sure I don’t lose control,” he heard Kuroo say. “Being alone with you will be one huge test of patience and willpower.” His mouth trailed further down until he stopped at the neckline of his shirt. There, he finally connected. Kei gasped, his eyes slammed shut, and he brought his hands up to Kuroo’s shoulders, grabbing hold of his shirt. “Perhaps, this would be a test for both of us,” he heard Kuroo mumble, just before he felt a little prick of pain, gentled by the heat of Kuroo’s mouth.

Eventually, he stopped, and looked into Kei’s eyes. “Still want to stay home tomorrow?”

Kei couldn’t speak just yet, so he nodded instead.

“Are you sure? I don’t think I could pass my self-imposed test, even if I wanted to.”

Kei’s hand let go of his shirt and caressed upward, over Kuroo’s neck and tangled his fingers in that messy, dark hair he loved. He grinned and bit his lip when he felt the shudder it caused.

“Kuroo?”

“Yeah?”

“Shut up.”

And then Kei kissed him.

[Family Blessings]

Later that evening, after Kei had finished his shower, he went to the kitchen to get a bottle of water. He didn’t notice his mom and brother sitting at the table until Akiteru spoke up.

“I like him,” he said softly. “He’s a good guy, and he really makes you happy.”

Kei was stunned. He already knew Kuroo got along well with his family, but until now, he didn’t know for sure how they felt. Still, he looked at his mom to see what she was going to say.

“I’ve never seen a couple so much in love as the two of you are,” she said quietly. “And it’s been so long since I’ve seen my baby boy open up like you have since meeting him. If there was anyone in this world that was ever meant for you, it’s Kuroo. I’m so glad you found each other.”

Still, Kei said nothing. He couldn’t. What he wanted to do was go straight to Kuroo and tell him, but he was stuck on the spot. A moment passed, and then another.

Akiteru smiled and rose from the table. “Did you think we wouldn’t approve, Kei?”

“I think you would have said something by now, if you didn’t,” Kei replied carefully.

“You’re right about that,” Akiteru said.

Kei’s mom rose from the table and stood in front of him. “If it’s our blessing you need to hear, then you have it. We love you, Kei. And Kuroo, too.”

It was like being freed from whatever held him in place. Kei moved to hug his mom tight, and Akiteru joined in. After a little while, she patted him on the back and let go, and they both moved away.

“Go tell him,” she smiled and winked. “Although, something tells me he already knows.”

“Wait… what?” Kei went to the door and looked down the hall, seeing Kuroo’s back as he headed to his room. Without another word, he left and followed.

“Kuroo,” he called out, and waited as his love turned around. Kei smiled shyly, seeing Kuroo’s face was charmingly flushed, and his eyes a bit wild. He closed the distance between them. “You heard?”

Kuroo nodded. “I heard…” After a few moments, a playful smile appeared. And then, he started chuckling.

“And what do you think about it?”

“Oh, I don’t think anything about it,” Kuroo said, his eyes burning, making Kei’s breathing hitch. “I know I love you. Completely,” he kissed one corner of Kei’s mouth. “Madly,” he kissed the other corner. “Deeply,” he whispered, and kissed him full on the mouth, the kiss growing hotter the more it progressed.

From the kitchen, Akiteru peered around the corner and looked back at their mom. He pulled out his phone, silenced all sound, turned off the flash on the camera, and gestured for her to hand over her phone, as well. He took a picture of the couple on both phones, and handed hers back.

“Let’s put this one in the family album,” he whispered with a wink.

She looked fondly at the picture he took and agreed with a tearful, happy smile.


Chapter 15 - I Don't Want To Leave

The next morning, Kuroo just laid there, staring at Tsuki. They’d fallen asleep in his room, watching a movie on Tsuki’s tablet, and they had snuggled up together in their sleep. Now, Kuroo was given the opportunity to see his love’s beautiful sleeping face. He knew better than to wake him up now, even though a grumpy Tsuki was just as adorable as the happy version. He was sorely tempted to wake him up anyway, just so he could kiss Grumpy Tsuki and make him happy.

Either way, he was still so amazed that he’d found Tsuki.

The smell of breakfast cooking slowly caught his attention, and he looked over at the door. It had been cracked open. He clearly remembered it being closed before they fell asleep, so someone must have checked in on them. Careful not to wake Tsuki, Kuroo left the bed and checked to make sure he was reasonably decent. Then, because he was unable to resist, he bent down to kiss Tsuki’s cheek, and he pulled the covers up a little more before he left.

“Knew we’d see you first,” Akiteru said brightly from the kitchen table. Tsuki’s mom turned from the stove and smiled.

“I already made you a rolled omelet,” she said. “But there’s rice, soup, and veggies too. Is there anything else you want?”

“N-no, thank you,” he replied, taking a seat at the table. She placed the rolled omelet on his plate, and he served rice and soup for himself. Akiteru poured a glass of tea and set it down in front of him.

“You look a little… surprised,” Akiteru said, watching him.

“Maybe,” he admitted. “You’ve both treated me like family since the moment I entered your home. I’m still getting used to that, to be honest.”

“Kei told us all about you a few days before you arrived,” his mom explained as she sat down across from him. “And from the way he talked, we knew we’d like you, too. The meeting was just a formality more than anything else.”

“The way he talked about me?” Words couldn’t describe how happy he felt hearing that, but he also wanted to hear more.

“His voice was gentle. Not the usual salty, abrasive tones he often uses,” she explained. “But more than that, it was the look in his eyes when he talked about you. Soft, bright, warm. And there was just the faintest hint of color on his face. He was open, more so than he’d been in years. He loves you.”

Momentarily speechless, Kuroo could only nod. He’d also heard and seen everything they told him about. “I love him, too.”

He didn’t see them glance in the direction of the kitchen door, nor the look that passed between them. But he felt Tsuki’s hands when they touched his shoulders and wrapped around him. He felt it when Tsuki’s head nudged him. And he certainly felt it when Tsuki said quietly into his ear, “I love you most.”

“Welcome to the family, sweetie,” Tsuki’s mom said gently.

[Making Memories]

After Akiteru and Tsuki’s mom had left the house, the two of them proceeded to enjoy each other’s company. They made a little nest on the floor with futons, pillows and a couple blankets, and watched a movie. They went out to the backyard to practice a little volleyball, because why not? Then, they huddled back in their little nest and Tsuki pulled out his tablet to play a game, while Kuroo used Tsuki like a pillow as he dozed off. As far as lazy Sundays went, this one was one of the best Kuroo could ever recall spending.

The best parts were when Tsuki showed his affectionate side, which never ceased to surprise and thrill him. Sometimes, it was a touch; sometimes, a kiss. Sometimes, he’d run his fingers through Kuroo’s hair. Or, while he was napping, he’d felt Tsuki rubbing his back gently. He’d almost purred, it felt so good.

A little while later, Kuroo woke up to the smell of something good cooking, and the fact that he was alone. He slowly got up from their futon nest and followed his nose to the kitchen. Had Tsuki’s mom returned early? He was sure she’d said she wouldn’t be home until later. He stopped at the kitchen door, surprised once again by his love. Tsuki was cooking, and it looked like he was enjoying it, too. Quietly, Kuroo sat down at the table, and simply watched as Tsuki worked.

“Didn’t think you’d be up so soon. I would have come to wake you up when lunch was ready,” Tsuki said without turning around.

“You heard me? I thought I was being all stealthy and ninja-like,” Kuroo replied, smiling like a Cheshire cat.

“Yes,” Tsuki said, turning enough to smile back, and wink. “And no. I just… knew you were there,” he said with a little shrug, and turned back around. But not before Kuroo caught the flush on his face.

“Tsuki…” he whispered, once again surprised.

“Anyway, here,” Tsuki said after a few minutes, placing a large plate of pork dumplings and dipping sauce in front of him. He also handed him a small plate and a pair of chopsticks. “Dig in.”

Not one to be told twice, Kuroo served himself a pair of dumplings and took a bite. “These are awesome, Tsuki!”

“Really? I mean, they’re just the standard recipe, nothing fancy,” he said sheepishly.

“I’m serious! These are fantastic! They taste so much better than any other pork dumplings I’ve had.”

“I’m glad you like them, then,” he mumbled, going back to finish whatever else he was making.

He served himself a couple more, being sure to leave enough for Tsuki, and waited somewhat patiently for the sweet smelling dish he smelled.

When Tsuki was done, he turned around and set another plate down on the table, and then sat across from Kuroo. He served himself two pork dumplings, and then started eating.

“Is that… manju?” Kuroo asked, picking up one of the sweet smelling dumplings and biting into it.

Tsuki nodded. “Mom made a double batch the other day. All I had to do was re-steam them.”

To Kuroo, it didn’t matter who made them first. As far as he was concerned, Tsuki had cooked the entire meal, and he was struck by how delicious everything tasted.

“When did you learn how to cook?”

“A few years ago, actually,” Tsuki answered. “I love mom’s cooking, but she’s not always home, so I figured I might as well learn.”

“You’re a great cook,” Kuroo said, earning another blush on Tsuki’s face. “Could you make them again sometime?”

“Sure. But when?”

Kuroo considered it a bit. “Can you freeze the pork dumplings, too? You could bring them when you come down for the training camp next week. I’m sure Akaashi and Bokuto would love these, too.”

“Shouldn’t be a problem,” Tsuki said with a smile. “I’ll make enough for the four of us.”

“Deal. I’ll let them know later,” he said.

Once they finished eating, Kuroo helped clean up, telling Tsuki it was only fair that he wash the dishes after such a fine meal. Placing the last bowl on a towel to dry, he turned around to find Tsuki staring at him.

“What?”

“When do you leave?”

“Latest train I could get, and still make it home at a decent hour. I have to be at Sendai station by 9pm.”

Tsuki nodded. “Want me to come with you?”

“Of course I do, but I don’t want to leave, either.” He reached out and took hold of Tsuki’s shirt, tugging him closer. “What should we do now?” He asked quietly.

“We could watch another movie,” Tsuki suggested playfully.

Kuroo shook his head. “Nah. Not interested.”

“I could dust off my old gaming console…”

“Yeah, no. Try again.”

“Hmmm… let me think,” he said, his eyes warming up and lowering to look at Kuroo’s mouth. “V-volleyball?”

“Can’t believe I’m going to say this but… hard pass,” Kuroo replied, wrapping his arm around Tsuki’s waist and bringing him closer. “Guess again.”

Instead of guessing, though, Tsuki reached up and traced a finger along his jawline, pushing up slightly. He leaned in for a series of short, sweet kisses. Each time Kuroo tried to deepen them, Tsuki pulled away, teasing him.

Without knowing exactly how, they ended up back in their little futon nest. Tsuki had turned on one of his streaming channels and started an anime they both liked, but neither paid any attention to it. They kissed and touched until both were nearly senseless. Still, Kuroo managed to slow everything down before things went too far.

A few hours later, Tsuki’s mom found them wrapped around each other and sleeping soundly. It was still another couple hours before Kuroo had to leave, so she left them there, not having the heart to wake them up just yet.


Chapter 16 - Out Of Nowhere (Late August)

The minute they were off the bus, Takeda explained that this trip to Tokyo, and one more to Shinzen, would be the last chance to get practice in with these teams before the national prelims. Coach Ukai wanted them to spend as much time as they could working on their new total offense and total defense rotations, as well as everything else.

Kei was already thinking ahead. He wanted to practice his blocking, and Kuroo was the best when it came to read blocking. What he’d found odd was that none of the squad was out to meet them, not even Kuroo. And he wasn’t the only one to notice. But, considering they were a little late due to a traffic tie-up on the way, Kei figured they were already practicing.

“Come on, guys,” Daichi said, clapping his hands for attention. “Let’s get our stuff put away and get to the gym. We have work to do.”

“Yeah!” they all responded, and took off.

“Wonder why they didn’t come to meet you,” Tadashi said from beside him, as they unloaded their stuff in the team room and changed into their practice clothes..

“Dunno,” Kei replied. “We arrived late, so camp already started when we got here.”

“Would that have really stopped them, though? Even Kuroo?”

“I don’t know,” Kei repeated quietly. He knew how excited Kuroo was to see him again, and vice versa. They’d even been texting about it nearly the entire trip here. Akaashi was also happy he was coming, and had said he was looking forward to seeing him again. Bokuto had been strangely silent.

“Look, we gotta hurry down to the gym,” Kei said, looking at the clock on the wall. He picked up the cooler pack he’d brought with him, filled with the pork dumplings, dipping sauce, and manju. “I need to take a side trip to the kitchen, but I’ll be there, okay?”

“Okay,” Tadashi replied. “Hurry.”

“Right.”

A little bit later, Kei was walking into the gym, along the sidelines, to get to his team. He saw that Nekoma was playing Ubugawa, and Fukurodani against Shinzen. Nekoma was almost done playing, so Karasuno would be using that court as soon as they were ready. Picking up his pace a bit, he’d almost made it past the second court, when he heard a ball slamming hard to the ground, and someone shouting his name. Out of the side of his eye, he saw the ball careening toward his head, and he quickly put up his arm to block it.

Strays happen all the time, so Kei was about to shrug this one off as an accident. But once the ball cleared his vision, he noticed a couple things: Bokuto was staring hard at him, and both Kuroo and Akaashi were staring at Bokuto. Confused, he kept going, and met up with his teammates for warm-ups.

[Something’s… Off]

“Tell me you weren’t aiming that,” Akaashi confronted Bokuto after winning their set. They had a few minutes until their next practice set against Ubugawa, and Akaashi had to practically drag Bokuto off the court.

“Oh, he was aiming,” Kuroo confirmed, having met up with them. “That was so obviously intentional, even the coaches noticed.”

“Yeah, so I aimed that spike. He was looking sleepy, so I decided to wake him up a little.”

Kuroo blinked. He hadn’t expected Bokuto to admit it, at least not right away, nor did he expect that angry tone of voice. While it was an obvious excuse for a blatant hit, he still hadn’t expected it. Covering his surprise, he took a minute to scrub his towel over his face and head. When he looked at Akaashi, he saw an expression he almost never saw: anger. Did he know what was going on with Bokuto?

“I don’t know what your problem is,” he said, turning back to Bokuto. “But you’ve been acting weird ever since I got back from Miyagi.”

Bokuto focused that owl-like glare on him, looking both angry and offended. But instead of talking, or even shouting, he just turned and stalked off, leaving both Akaashi and Kuroo staring after him.

“Do you know why he’s acting that way?” Kuroo asked quietly.

Akaashi shrugged. “I have my suspicions,” he answered vaguely, squinted in the direction Bokuto had gone. “I’m going to catch up to him and try to get him calmed down before the next set.”

“Right. Don’t need him going full emo-mode…” he paused when Akaashi shook his head.

“That’s not emo-mode, or sad-mode. This is something entirely different.” He started off after Bokuto. “See you at lunch!”

“Yeah. Right.”

Rejoining his team, he sat with them in the bleachers, taking a break before their next set. He sat next to Kenma, who was more asleep than awake, but at least acknowledged his presence with a grin. Kuroo grinned back, and then set his sights on a certain blonde middle blocker. From what he could see, Tsuki was fine, unfazed by the spike Bokuto had sent his way. In fact, Tsuki’s complete attention was on the ball every time it went up, and he was reacting almost immediately.

“You’ve taught him well, Master Blocker,” Kenma said quietly. “He’ll be a formidable foe if we get to play them at nationals.”

“Not if, Kenma. When. When we play them.”

“You’re still so certain about that.”

“I have a feeling this year will be our chance.”

“Hmmm,” Kenma agreed vaguely. Then, after a few minutes’ silence, “Keep your eye on Bokuto.”

“What? Why?”

“Nothing serious. Not really. Just a suspicion,” Kenma answered cryptically. “What do you think would cause Bokuto to act completely against his loud, boisterous nature?” When Kuroo didn’t immediately answer, Kenma said quietly, “think about it, okay?”

It didn’t take him long to figure it out, at all. And now, he had to figure out a way to fix this before things went spiralling out of control.

[BFF vs. BF]

At lunch, they met in the little courtyard behind the cafeteria. Except, Bokuto was noticeably absent. Akaashi was apologetic, and stayed long enough to compliment Kei on the dumplings and manju. He asked if he could take a few for Bokuto, and then left, offering yet another apology.

“Is something wrong?” he asked Kuroo, who looked both sad and irritated. Maybe even a little angry. “Is it about this morning?”

“You knew he was aiming for you, right?”

“Not at first. But when I saw his eyes, I knew it wasn’t an accident.”

“Yeah,” Kuroo agreed, reaching over to run his fingers through Kei’s hair.

“I thought he liked me,” Kei said thoughtfully. “I guess I read it wrong, and he hasn’t liked me much at all.”

“It isn’t that,” Kuroo tried to assure him, moving closer so he could wrap his arms around him. “Not completely, anyhow. This is all on me, and he’s starting to take it out on you.”

“But, I’m the newbie, the interloper,” Kei said sadly.

Kuroo reached up, and gently took Kei’s face in his hands, making sure he had all of his attention. “Stop it. None of this is your fault. Don’t you dare go blaming yourself. I’ll figure out how to fix this.”

“But, I…” Kei wasn’t able to finish that. Kuroo leaned in to kiss him deeply.

“No buts,” Kuroo said once they caught their breath. “It’s not your fault. Understand?”

Kei could only nod, and kept his thoughts to himself.

The rest of lunch was spent quietly, with Kuroo trying desperately to lift Kei’s spirits. He encouraged him on his read blocking, spoke fondly about last weekend, and managed to get a laugh or two after a particularly funny joke. But the mood hadn’t lifted completely, and it was time to go back.

It was just his luck that the first set after lunch would be against Fukurodani. As soon as he started warming up with the team, Kei stole a glance at Bokuto, who didn’t look any different from this morning. He wished he had Tanaka’s mental fortitude right now, because once Bokuto caught him looking, he sneered, and Kei knew he was in for a rough time.

[Subbed Out]

By the middle of the set, it was plainly obvious that Bokuto was gunning for Kei. Every cross-court shot, every line shot, was slammed in his direction. He’d had to tape his fingers from the amount of times the ball grazed his hands on a one-touch. Everyone playing saw what was happening, and yet there wasn’t much to be done to stop it. Minor injuries didn’t usually stop games, or even practices. It wasn’t until a particularly nasty cut shot glanced off his fingers and hit his head, causing him to land funny and practically topple both himself and Daichi.

“Time! TIME!!” Coach Ukai yelled, running over to the refs and meeting with the Fukurodani coaches, while Takeda-sensei ran out onto the court.

“Are you alright?” he asked as soon as he got there.

Kei nodded. “Yeah, I’m fine.”

“There’s a fairly large abrasion where the ball hit your face. How about your feet and ankles? It looked like you landed weird. Are they okay, too?”

Kei walked a few steps. “Fine, mostly. My toes are tingling, though.”

Kiyoko came over, handing him an ice pack and a towel for his face, as well as his glasses.

“How are your eyes?”

“They’re fine,” he answered, taking his glasses and putting them on. “I can still play.”

“I know you can, but I’d rather be one hundred percent sure, okay?” Coach Ukai said as soon as he joined them. “Go get checked out. Narita, get out here!”

As soon as the substitution was made, Kei left with Yachi to go to the nurse’s office. He didn’t notice how everything had stopped in the gym, nor that Bokuto had also been subbed out. He didn’t see Akaashi grab Bokuto by the jersey and drag him out of the gym, and that neither of the Fukurodani coaches stopped him. And he didn’t see Kuroo, who was clearly torn between wanting to punch his best friend in the face, or following Kei out of the gym.


Chapter 17 - Blind Jealousy

In the end, Kuroo followed Tsuki to the nurse’s office. He stayed close by, waiting patiently while the nurse made sure Tsuki wasn’t hurt any more than the superficial scrapes and abrasions. After ten minutes, the nurse gave him the all clear to play again, and Kuroo opened the door to let Yachi know. Once he assured her they’d be back soon, he looked back at Tsuki, who’d turned to face him.

“Come on,” Kuroo said quietly, reaching out for Tsuki’s hand. Once Tsuki took hold, Kuroo looked at the nurse, who nodded that they could leave. They left, heading further away from the gym, and into an empty room.

Closing the door behind him, he barely had any time to move before Tsuki was huddled up against his chest, arms around his back, and his hands clutching the back of his shirt. Kuroo wrapped his arms around Tsuki, holding tight.

“Why?” was all Tsuki managed to ask.

“I can only assume he’s jealous.”

“But why?”

“I honestly don’t know, or rather, I have an idea, but need to confirm. Odds are, Akaashi’s already with him and calming him down enough to get him to talk.” He held Tsuki for a little while longer, and then tried to let go. His love wasn’t having it.

“Not yet.”

“Not yet,” Kuroo agreed.

[Unbelievable]

Some time later, Kuroo saw Tsuki off back to the gym, and made his way to the little courtyard. As he’d thought, he found Akaashi and Bokuto there, sitting together in the shade. Bokuto had draped himself around Akaashi from behind, and looked calm. When Kuroo came up to them and sat down, too, Bokuto looked warily at him, but said nothing.

“Aside from a few minor abrasions, Tsuki’s fine,” Kuroo told them. “He doesn’t understand why you went after him like that, though, and neither do I.” He focused acutely on Bokuto. “Care to explain?”

Bokuto tried to remain silent, but Akaashi reached up and took hold of his hands, squeezing them gently. “Tell him what you told me,” he said quietly.

“I was jealous of him,” Bokuto said in a small voice. “You were spending so much time with Tsuki; texting him and then traveling all the way to Miyagi just to see him. You rarely spoke in the group chat anymore, didn’t want to hang out with us like you used to.” Bokuto sighed. “Look, I honestly don’t know when it happened, but I’d somehow managed to convince myself that Tsuki was stealing you away from us. From me. Seeing him this morning… Well, I snapped. I wasn’t considering who else I was hurting. I’m sorry.”

“I appreciate that, but I’m not the one you should apologize to,” Kuroo reminded him.

“I know. I’ll apologize to him as soon as I get the chance.”

“You better. He thinks you hate him, you know.”

“I don’t! I never did.”

“Tell him that at dinner. We’ll eat out here. Maybe there are some of those pork dumplings and manju left.”

“Deal.” He said quickly, but then he looked confused. “The pork dumplings we had for lunch? Those were sooo good! I don’t think anyone would have left enough for seconds.”

“We’re the only ones who ate them,” Akaashi said. “No one else even knew about them.”

“Why?”

“Tsuki made them for us.”

“Oh.”

Kuroo thought to let the whole thing drop right there, but there was one last thing he had to say.

“It’s unbelievable, you know. Thinking that Tsuki was stealing me away from you.”

“What do you mean?”

“Did you honestly believe I couldn’t be your best friend and Tsuki’s boyfriend at the same time?” He slowly stood up, and smiled down at his two besties. “I’m going back to the gym. See you guys there.”

[This Will Be Difficult]

The rest of the day went without incident. Both Tsuki and Bokuto had been put back into their respective starting line-ups, and when facing each other, play went as normal. At times, it looked like Bokuto wanted to say something, but he couldn’t find the words, and Tsuki was completely stone-faced, so there was no real point in trying again.

“This might be tougher than I thought,” Kuroo muttered, watching yet another non-exchange between his best friend and boyfriend.

“What’s tougher?” Yaku asked, overhearing him. Kuroo waited until his friend sat beside him, and then gestured toward the court where Karasuno and Fukurodani were playing. “I’m not… wait. I know Bokuto went a little crazy earlier, so maybe that’s why it looks like Tsukishima’s walled himself off?” Yaku observed.

“So you see it too,” Kuroo confirmed. “But, it’s only when he’s directly facing Bokuto.” He nodded down at the court, and Yaku looked again. The rotation had moved for Karasuno’s serve, and now Tsuki was directly opposite Akaashi.

“Looks like the walls came down, at least somewhat,” Yaku observed. “I think he just smiled a little.”

“Yeah, well, Akaashi has that effect on people.” Kuroo took a deep breath, and then exhaled. “In any case, the four of us are meeting up for dinner later, and I’m just hoping it goes well.”

“Do you need me to cover for you guys again?” Yaku offered.

“Only if you think you need to. We’re staying here for dinner. Actual plans to go out were shot when Bokuto pitched that fit of his.”

Yaku nodded. “Just let me know,” he said as he rose from the seat. “We’re playing the last set of the day against Shinzen. See you down there in a few.”

Kuroo waved, keeping his eyes on Tsuki and Bokuto. “Right. See ya.” He hated to admit it, but watching them was rather fascinating, especially in Tsuki’s case. The walled-up reference wasn’t exactly correct. It was more like watching ice freeze, melt, and then refreeze, each time the rotations pitted Tsuki opposite Bokuto.

“We may have our work cut out for us, Akaashi,” Kuroo said to himself as he got up to leave. “You have to keep Bokuto from going overboard, and I need to keep Tsuki from full glacier status.”

He rubbed his hands over his face, and took one last look down at the court. Tsuki was watching him, and he winked and flashed a peace sign, to which Tsuki reciprocated. Kuroo made a show of clutching his heart, tripping over his feet, and waving awkwardly. He was rewarded by Tsuki’s laughter suddenly echoing through the gym. God, I love him so much. Making sure no one else saw him, he touched his fingers to his lips, and sent a kiss to Tsuki.

He didn’t get a chance to see what Tsuki did, as Yaku had come back, took hold of his arm, and dragged him away.

[Reconciliation]

“I’m sorry.” Bokuto apologized and bowed. “Please forgive me.” He’d spent the last half hour trying to explain himself and his actions earlier.

Kei wasn’t exactly sure how to respond, and looked over at Kuroo, who stood near the table with Akaashi. It didn’t seem like he was going to help out with this, but he knew Kuroo was there to support him. Taking a deep breath, Kei nodded.

“Okay,” he replied softly. “I forgive you. I’m sorry, too. You must really hate me.”

He saw Kuroo start to move, but Akaashi grabbed the back of his shirt to keep him there. Stymied, Kuroo looked fit to be tied, but he stayed where he was.

Bokuto straightened up and shook his head. “No no no! I don’t hate you. I never did. I honestly just lost sight of everything, blaming you for my absolutely wrong-headed thinking.”

“But…”

“Tsuki, no ‘buts!’” Bokuto spoke loudly over him. “It was entirely my fault! I don’t want you thinking any of it was your doing, you hear me?” He took a deep breath and visibly calmed down. He even smiled and chuckled, causing the other three to tilt their heads in confusion. “You’re just like Kuroo, you know? Stubborn. Once you get an idea in your head, even a wrong one, it’s hard to shake you out of it.”

“He’s right, you know,” Akaashi said.

“Proof?” both Kei and Kuroo asked at the same time, causing everyone to smile.

“Dear God, really?” Akaashi rolled his eyes. “Summer camp,” was all he said.

“Right,” they both spoke in unison again, and Bokuto burst out laughing.

“Did you practice that, or what?”

“Nah,” Kuroo said, winking at Kei. “we’re just so much in love…”

“... that we’re in sync with each other,” Kei finished, winking back.

“Akaashi! Did they just…?”

“... finish each other's sentences? Yep. Too cute,” he deadpanned.

The four of them burst out laughing, and Bokuto slung an arm around Kei, walking with him to Akaashi and Kuroo. They shared what was left of the pork dumplings and manju. Akaashi had the forethought of providing vegetables, and Bokuto went to the nearby vending machine to buy drinks for everyone. They spent a few hours just talking and hanging out together. It was nearly midnight when they cleaned up and went back inside.


Chapter 18 - Birthday Surprises (Late September)

Kei leaned back at his desk, stretching after finishing his classwork. There was still about an hour left of school, and then he’d head home. Earlier at lunch, the team got together to celebrate his birthday. Even Coach Ukai had stopped by, telling him that he didn’t have to stay late this evening. In fact, he said Kei could just go home after school, as a birthday present from him. No one seemed to object, so Kei agreed, thanking them all.

Now, after turning his work in, he started getting his stuff together. He opened his bag, and turned on his phone, waiting for it to stop buzzing with the amount of notifications that he’d received through the day. It was mostly the squad group chat blowing up, as usual, and one from Kuroo. Without thinking twice about it, he tapped on that one first.

[HAPPY BIRTHDAY! Hope it’s been a good one, so far.]
[I love you]

Kei smiled, and looked up from his phone. He caught Tadashi watching him, and he flushed. His best friend picked up his stuff and came to sit at the empty desk in front of him. Neither of them spoke, but now it seemed that Tadashi was waiting for something.

“What’s going on?” Kei asked suspiciously.

“Nothing. Nothing at all. Why do you ask? Aren’t you going to text him back?”

Kei squinted. “How did you know…?”

“Oh my god, Tsuki! It’s written all over your face! Just… text him back, already.”

“Tsk. Sus,” he muttered, staring hard at Tadashi. “Could you at least give me a hint?”

“Okay. The hint is… text Kuroo back.”

“Not helping.”

“Not at all.”

Kei squinted at him for a few minutes before going back to his phone. A new message had popped up, this one from his brother. Curious, he tapped on it.

[Happy birthday, lil bro! When you’re done, meet me downstairs at the gate.]

“That’s weird,” he said to himself. He replied to Akiteru and glanced at Tadashi, who was looking even more excited, and then he went back to reply to Kuroo’s message.

[Thank you. It’s been… interesting.]
[I love you, too]
[What’s going on?]

He waited.

[I have a surprise waiting for you]
[What is it?]
[Can’t tell you. That would ruin the surprise]
[Does Tadashi know what this surprise is?]
[Yeah, kinda]
[Akiteru, too?]
[Yup]
[Am I the only one who doesn’t know?]
[Again, that would ruin the surprise, don’t you think?]
[Kuroo?]
[Yeah?]
[Shut up]
[LOL! Right. So… are you coming down, or what?]

“Wait… what??”

He suddenly looked up at Tadashi, who’d taken his school bag, replacing it with another. Confused, he looked around, and noticed most of the rest of his classmates were also watching them. One of them pointed in the direction of the door. From where he sat, he could see nearly everyone on the team looking back at him. Suga and Daichi especially, as they were literally standing in the doorway.

“Come on, get up. Let’s go,” Suga said, smiling so bright Kei thought he’d need sunglasses. “Grab your bag.”

“But…” he mildly protested, even as he did as told.

“No ‘buts,’” Daichi added, moving out of the way so Kei could pass. “Get going.”

“Does everyone here know about this surprise??” He asked no one in particular, and stopped in the middle of the hallway.

“I mean, you’re not wrong,” Noya said from behind him. “But we are under strict orders not to tell you anything.” Putting both hands on Kei’s back, he started pushing. “Come on, let’s go!”

Left with no real choice in the matter, Kei let himself be pushed until they got to the stairs. Then he went down, being passed by Hinata and Kageyama, who tended to make everything a race, and then by Tanaka and Noya, who made it a game to chase them. Everyone else stayed close, and kept moving so that there was no chance to stop again.

Once he reached the bottom, he noticed several things. First, Kageyama had caught Hinata, and held him close. Tanaka and Noya were both grinning madly, giving him a thumbs up. Behind him, everyone else was smiling, though Daichi tried to look dad-like and serious. He wasn’t doing very well.

Then, Suga went, “One! Two! Three!” and everyone else yelled, “HAPPY BIRTHDAY, TSUKI!!”

“Thank you, everyone,” he said, bowing. “Although, I still don’t know why my birthday is such a big deal.”

“Nevermind that,” Daichi said, pointing towards the door. “Get going. Your surprise is waiting for you.”

“Yes, dad,” Kei said sarcastically. Everyone laughed as he went out the door.

And immediately stopped.

At the gate, just in front of his brother, stood Kuroo. He was still wearing his school uniform, so he had to have left Tokyo around lunch time. Kei’s gaze flitted over Kuroo’s dark, perpetually messy hair, and his mischievous smile. But most of all, he noticed the twinkle in his dark honey eyes.

Dropping the bag he’d been carrying, Kei made his way to Kuroo, picking up speed as he went. He ignored the team cheering behind him, ignored Akiteru as he caught the bag that Kuroo had practically tossed at him. None of that mattered as he threw himself into Kuroo’s arms.

“Happy birthday, my love,” Kuroo said quietly in his ear. “How do you like your surprise?”

“Best. Surprise. Ever,” Kei replied.

“You don’t know how much I wanted to see your face after I sent that last message,” Kuroo admitted. “But now that you’re finally here…”

The world ceased to exist when Kuroo kissed him. Kei didn’t care about anything else as he kissed him back. When they came up for air, Kei noticed everyone, including his brother, conspicuously putting phones in pockets. Except Noya and Tanaka, who blatantly took several more pictures.

“Don’t you dare share that!” Kei yelled at them.

“Too late!” Tanaka yelled back. Kei felt his phone vibrate, and he quickly brought it out to look. There, in the team’s group chat, were several shots of Kuroo and him kissing.

Kuroo laughed, slowly letting Kei go, and pulling his phone out, too. “Might as well share that with me, as well as Bokuto and Akaashi.”

“I’m guessing they knew about this, too,” Kei quipped, saving the pic to his phone, and then sending it to the squad.

“They helped me plan everything,” Kuroo said.

“Why do I get the feeling you have another surprise?”

Kuroo gave him a roguish look. “I might.”

“Tell me.”

“Not a chance!” Kuroo winked and then started backing up. “Let’s go home.”

“Come on, Kuroo. Tell me!” Kei said, following him.

“If you want to know that badly, you’re gonna have to catch me!” And he took off running.

Kei stood there a moment, bouncing on his feet, and then chased after him, the cheers of his brother and teammates egging him on.

[The Second Surprise]

“Wait… what??” Kei asked for what felt like the millionth time today.

“You’re going to Tokyo,” Akiteru replied, laughing. “Kuroo’s here to pick you up. And you’ll be staying with him while you’re there.”

Kei didn’t know how to feel. He was happy, of course, but also stunned and confused, maybe a little nervous. This was almost too much. He looked at Kuroo who was sitting across from him at the table, staring at him and smiling.

“But, it’s only Thursday. What about school tomorrow?”

“Your teachers told me you are far enough ahead that one day out won’t hurt your grades,” his mother said from the stove. She was cooking his favorite meal for his birthday. “I cleared it with the school, as well.”

“And practice?”

“Coach Ukai said he was fine with it, too. Takeda-sensei wants you to try to get a little practice in,” Akiteru said, and he looked over at Kuroo.

“Bokuto and Akaashi will be coming over, so we’ll try to fit it in,” he replied. “We’ll have all day Friday and Saturday to do stuff, and I have a few things planned. Sunday will be a stay-at-home day, before you’re due back here.”

“Sounds like fun,” he said quietly. Kuroo’s smile fell a little, and he rose from the table. “Can I steal him for a little bit?” he asked.

“Sure,” Kei’s mom replied. “Dinner still has about an hour to go. When does the train leave?”

“9pm from Sendai station.” Kuroo came around the table and took Kei’s hand. “Come on. Walk with me.”

“Okay,’ he agreed, and followed Kuroo out of the house.


Chapter 19 - Best. Birthday. Ever.

“Talk to me, Tsuki,” Kuroo urged softly as they walked. “You were happy for a little while, and now… well, I can’t tell if you’re nervous or maybe scared. But you aren’t happy. Not like before.”

When Tsuki didn’t answer, he looked over at his love, and stopped. Those gorgeous golden brown eyes were troubled, his eyebrows were furrowed, and it looked like he was angry. But it wasn’t directed at anyone, at least not that he could tell. Looking around, Kuroo decided this was not the best place to talk, and took hold of Tsuki’s hand. The park wasn’t too far, and he knew the perfect spot where no one hardly ever came.

Once inside their little copse of trees, Kuroo sat down on the grass, and gently pulled Tsuki down to sit in front of him. He wrapped himself around his love like a blanket, settled his chin on Tsuki’s shoulder and waited patiently.

“This really has been the best birthday ever,” Tsuki finally said. “And I loved your surprise at school… which I still want to know how you got everyone on the team involved.”

“Yamaguchi and Sugawara. I got in touch with them, and we planned that whole thing out,” Kuroo told him. “Nice diversion, babe. Why was the second part of my surprise so upsetting?”

After a few minutes of silence, Tsuki said in a small voice, “don’t laugh.”

“I won’t. Promise.”

“I’m not really upset, at least not because of your surprise. I want to go. But…” he took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. “This is my first time going to Tokyo by myself, and I’m kinda scared.”

“Kinda?”

Tsuki shrugged. “I know it doesn’t make much sense. I’ve been to Tokyo twice now. I shouldn’t be scared to go by myself. But, here we are. I’m scared, frustrated at myself for being scared, and on top of that, I don’t want to upset you…”

“I’m not upset,” Kuroo assured him, leaning in to kiss his cheek. “I was about to suggest changing plans and just stay here again. Invite Bokuto and Akaashi up for a day. If staying close to home is what will make you happy…”

Kuroo felt Tsuki’s relief relax his body. He hadn’t realized just how wound up his love had gotten himself. Making up his mind, he was about to just go ahead and change plans, but Tsuki turned so that they were facing each other.

“No. I want to go. I want us to do everything you have planned. I want to see where you live, and experience Tokyo the way you do. And I want to do it all with you.”

“Tsuki… How is it that you never cease to amaze me?”

Tsuki blinked, and then tilted his head. “What do you mean?” But he didn’t give Kuroo a chance to answer. “If this is what you look like whenever I ‘amaze’ you, then maybe I shouldn’t know.”

Now, it was Kuroo’s turn to be confused. “I don’t understand.”

“Well, like right now,” Tsuki said, a little smile playing at the corners of his mouth, which is where Kuroo focused all his attention. “You look bamboozled,” he said, snickering.

“Wait… what?” Kuroo’s eyes snapped up to Tsuki’s. “I don’t look…”

Tsuki gently placed a finger on Kuroo’s lips. “Bamboozled.”

“How?”

He went absolutely still when Tsuki gently traced a fingertip across his cheekbones, and his eyes shut all on their own. “Your face is red, here, and here.” Then, he brushed back the part of Kuroo’s hair that always fell over his right eye. “Your eyes go wide, like you’ve been surprised and don’t know what to do about it.”

“Well, you’re not wrong,” Kuroo whispered, opening his eyes again. “Just don’t ever stop.”

“Stop what?”

“Surprising me. Knocking me off balance. Keeping me on my toes. Reminding me that you’re the best thing to ever come into my life. You’re the only one that can do that to me, and I love it every single time. I love you.”

Tsuki said nothing, but he didn’t have to, either. Kuroo’s breath hitched when Tsuki’s hands cradled his face, and leaned in for a kiss. When it was over, Tsuki pulled away and smiled.

“I love you, too.” Then he laughed, and tapped Kuroo’s nose. “Bamboozled!”

“You little…” Kuroo moved suddenly, knocking them both over. They laughed and tumbled around a bit before stopping. Kuroo had landed on top of Tsuki. “You did that on purpose.”

“So what if I did?” He looked rather proud of himself, and even that was enough for Tsuki to start laughing again. When he caught his breath, his eyes were shining with mirth. “Do I need to say it?”

“Say what?” Kuroo asked softly, slowly lowering himself, their mouths only a breath apart.

“Bam…” Tsuki didn’t finish. Kuroo didn’t let him.

[A Special Gift]

With Kuroo’s help, Kei had his backpack and regular bag packed for the weekend. All they needed to do was catch the train to Sendai station, and then to Tokyo. The closer the time came to leaving, the more excited Kuroo became. Of course, that helped Kei with his nerves, because Kuroo’s antics made everyone laugh, which made him feel better.

“Kei, may I talk to you for a minute?” his mother asked quietly. Akiteru gestured for Kuroo to follow him, and after a quick kiss on the head, he left.

“What is it, mom?”

She set a small box tied with a simple white string on the table between them, and then reached out to take both his hands in hers. “I’m going to miss you. But he makes you happy, so I want you to have as much fun as you can.”

“I will,” he said, confused. “Why do you sound like I’m going to be gone longer than this weekend? I am coming back, you know.”

“I know. I’m being silly, I guess. Nevermind that,” she said, flustered. She let go of his hands. “Here’s my present to you,” she gave the box a little push. “Happy birthday.”

Kei carefully took the box, untied the string and opened the lid. Inside were a pair of rose gold rings, with an inscription on the inner part of the rings. One read “I love you more,” and the other read “I love you most.” Stunned, Kei could only look up at his mother, who looked about as teary-eyed as he felt.

“Your father and I wore those bands until we were married. He called them our promise rings, but since we hadn’t yet discussed marriage, I just thought of them as a symbol of our loyalty and devotion to each other. Before he passed away, we decided that they would go to whichever of our sons found the love of their life first. That would be you.”

“Mom… I…” Kei didn’t know what to say.

“Obviously, mine will need to be resized if you decide on wearing them, but I thought they could be worn on a necklace, as well. It’s completely up to you and Kuroo how you want to do it.” Her smile was shaky, and then a tear streaked down her face. Seeing that, Kei felt his own tears start to fall.

“Oh, no no no. Please don’t cry!” She said as she stood up and came around the table, wrapping him in her arms. “We can’t cry. How will we explain this to them? We’ll be such a mess…” she chattered on, talking to calm the both of them down. “I’ll go get a cool, wet towel. Can’t look like we’ve been crying a river now, can we?” She made to leave, but Kei stopped her.

“Thank you, mom. I love you.”

He didn’t expect her to kneel in front of him, but she did. Wide-eyed, he stayed stock still as she gently took his face in her hands. “I love you, too, Kei.” She smiled again, and Kei couldn’t help smiling, too. “My baby boy is 16, and nearly all grown up. I’m proud of you, and I know your father would be, too.” She reached up and ruffled his hair, and then slowly stood up, glancing at the clock.

“Come on,” she said briskly. “We don’t have much time before you two need to leave.” She turned and opened a nearby drawer, pulling out a dish towel. At the sink, she ran cold water over it, wringing it thoroughly, and then handing it to him. “Here. Hold that against your face and eyes for a few minutes. When it starts to warm up, hand it back and we’ll repeat the process. It won’t be perfect, but it’ll help.”

Kei nodded and took one last, lingering look at the rings before he closed the lid, re-tied the string, and put the box in his pocket. Then, he did as he was told, and applied the cold towel to his face.

[Tokyo Bound]

Only a half hour into their trip, and Tsuki was already asleep. Kuroo didn’t mind, though. Tsuki’s head rested on his shoulder, and he looked peaceful, which is more than he could say from earlier. It looked as if Tsuki had been crying, and tried to hide it. But the red-rimmed eyes had been a giveaway. When they were on the train to Sendai, he’d asked if everything was okay. Tsuki had answered positively, but didn’t elaborate. Kuroo didn’t push the matter, and now, here they were.

Smiling, he took out his phone, set up the front-facing camera, and took a picture of them. He changed his background photo on FaceBook, posted to Twitter, and to Instagram. After that, he took another photo that he intended to share only with Tsuki, sending it via text. Last but not least, he sent the first photo to the group chat.

[LATE! ALREADY SAW IT ON INSTA]
[Geez, Bokuto. Stalking, much?]
[WHAT DO YOU EXPECT? WE’VE BEEN WAITING TO HEAR FROM YOU]
[Yeah, well, we’re on our way.]
[Want us to meet you at the station?]
[Thanks, Akaashi, but no]
[WHY NOT?]
[It’ll be after midnight when we get there, and after one by the time we get to my place]
[SO?]
[Sleep is a thing, Bokuto]
[Most of the world agrees with you]
[AKAASHI!!]
[Anyway, we can meet up in the morning and go out for breakfast]
[Sounds good. What time?]
[I’ll let you know. Ttyl]
[Ttyl]
[LATERS!]

Kuroo put his phone into sleep mode, and back into his pocket. He shifted slightly, making sure not to wake Tsuki, and wrapped an arm around his shoulder. Now, Tsuki was snuggled up in such a way that at least looked a little more comfortable than before. Resting his head on Tsuki’s, Kuroo closed his eyes, and dozed off.


Chapter 20 - Everything With You

The constant sound of notifications coming in, in addition to an alarm that hadn’t been turned off, was what finally woke Kei up the next morning. He reached for the phone, and tapped on the notification on the top. It just happened to be the squad chat.

[OH GOOD. KUROO’S AWAKE]
[Not Kuroo]
[HEY HEY HEY! WELCOME TO TOKYO TSUKI!]
[Thanks. I think. What time is it?]
[Almost 8am. I tried to get him to stop, but he’s too excited]
[I noticed]
[Happy belated birthday, Tsuki]
[YEAH, HAPPY BIRTHDAY!]
[Thanks again, guys]

Kei felt when Kuroo woke up. He’d turned over, and wrapped an arm around his waist, gathering him into his arms. “Good morning, love,” his sleep-roughened voice murmured in his ear. Kei shivered.

“Good morning,” he replied. “I hope you don’t mind, but I had to start talking to them to stop the phone making noises.”

“Nah, I don’t care. Bet you surprised them, though,” Kuroo grinned. He moved so that he could see the screen, and reached up to type something.

[8am? Really?]
[DIDN’T WE ALREADY ESTABLISH THE TIME, TSUKI?]
[Didn’t think you knew words that big, Bokuto]
[There’s Kuroo]
[Yeah, he’s awake now]
[OKAY. NOW, I’M CONFUSED]
[Not even a surprise at this point]
[Good one, Tsuki]
[LOL! Hey guys? Can you give us a little time?]
[OH? TIME FOR WHAT?]
[Standard morning procedures, Bokuto]
[That could be anything]
[True, Akaashi. Bbl.]
[Okay]
[FINE]

Kei let go of the phone, Kuroo placed it on the bedside table, and they managed to sit up without tumbling off the bed. Then, Kuroo stood up and walked over to the dresser. That’s when Kei finally noticed that while he wore a t-shirt and shorts, Kuroo was just in a pair of shorts and his charm necklace. He felt his face flush with heat, and yet he couldn’t look away.

“Keep staring at me like that, and I will lose what little control I have left,” he heard Kuroo growl. He took a deep breath, and let it go, and then turned just enough to catch Kei’s curious, and heated, gaze. “Oh god. I shouldn’t have looked,” he said, quickly turning away.

Deciding that now would be the best time to take a shower, Kei stood up and rummaged through his bag for clothes to change into. He also took a towel and the little bag that had all his toiletries in it.

At the door, he looked back at Kuroo, who was watching him. He said nothing until he was on the other side. “Would losing control really be that bad?” Not staying around to hear the answer, he turned and went to go take a long, cold shower.

[On The Town]

“I do want to take you to a few places and play tourist, but you wanted to see Tokyo as I see it, and that’s pretty limited to the neighborhood and school,” Kuroo said as they all sat around the table. Kei had the idea to cook everyone breakfast, so they’d made a quick run to the grocery store down the street. Bokuto and Akaashi had arrived just after they got home.

“Whatever you want to do,” Kei said, looking at Kuroo. When he caught Akaashi watching them, he shrugged a little and smiled. “You’re the one who planned this.”

“Kuroo,” Bokuto interrupted, pointing his chopsticks at Kei. “Keep him.”

“You only say that because you like his cooking,” Akaashi said. His eyes flicked between Kuroo and Kei, before finally landing on Kuroo. “I agree with the bottomless pit. Keep him.”

“Oh my god, you’re both just saying that because of the food,” Kuroo moaned dramatically, even as he ate another bite. “Sentiment shared, though.”

Kei smirked. “Guess I’ve been promoted to squad cook,” he said snarkily. Then, he looked pleased. “I’m glad you like it.”

Kuroo looked like he couldn’t be happier. After they ate the rest of breakfast and cleaned up, they headed down to the street, and started walking toward the nearest train stop.

“We’ll go to Edo Castle, Ginza, and Ueno Park. And I have another little surprise planned for tonight. Sound like a plan?” Kuroo asked as they boarded. Luckily for them, they found a spot where they could all sit together.

Kei nodded and smiled shakily. His nerves were starting to get the better of him again. Reaching for Kuroo’s hand, he held on tight. Kuroo squeezed his hand, and looked at him, slowly leaning in for a kiss.

“It’s alright. We’ll all stick together, okay?”

“Are you okay, Tsuki?” Bokuto asked, concerned.

“I don’t think he likes crowds,” Akaashi said gently.

Kei focused on Akaashi. “You’re psychic,” he accused.

“No, just good at reading people. Kuroo’s right. We’ll stay close so at least one of us is with you.” He shrugged and smiled. “Better to travel with friends, right?”

“Yeah,” Kei nodded.
They stayed true to their word (as if there was any real doubt), and the four of them spent the day playing tourist. Most of their time was spent at Ueno Park, which ended up being what Kei liked the best, despite the crowds. Everyone’s phone was conscripted to take pictures, and Kei dutifully sent several to his mom, brother, and Tadashi (who would no doubt show the rest of the team). As the sun set, and the city lights began to turn on, Kuroo checked the time on his phone.

“We need to get going. Last admission is at 7pm, and if we hurry, we can make it just in time.”

“Where are we going?” Kei asked.

“You’ll see,” Kuroo replied cryptically.

“Dinner is our treat,” Bokuto said. “There’s a place with the best sushi and ginger rice.”

“Is food all you really think about?” Kei asked sarcastically, but Bokuto grinned.

“Only most of the time!”

“Thanks, guys,” Kuroo said to both of them, too excited to let them keep bickering. They caught the next bus, and Kei was led to sit near the window. “Just keep watching,” Kuroo whispered, weaving his fingers through Kei’s.

A few minutes later, the Skytree came into view. Kei sat up in his seat and then looked at Kuroo, his eyes wide and brilliant. “Really?”

Kuroo nodded. “I knew how badly you wanted to see it, so I bought us tickets.”

“Thank you!” Kei said, and leaned in to kiss him. They ended it when the train slowed down to a stop.

“Let’s go. And be sure to take lots of pictures. I know the rest of your team will want to see them. They were so excited over those steel towers the last few visits.”

Kei laughed. “I’ll tell them it’s from you.”

“You do that. Come on!”

They were lucky to make it just before they closed the ticket office, so Bokuto could get tickets for Akaashi and himself. Pictures were taken at various levels on the way up, until they reached the top-most observation deck. Dusk had fallen, and the city below was a mass of brightly colored lights. Kei looked at everything, his eyes trying to take it all in at once.

“The view is amazing,” Kei said, awestruck. He looked over at Kuroo, who was staring at him.

“Yes. It is. Beautiful, too.”

Kei blushed. “Kuroo?”

“Yeah?”

“Shut up.”

“I love you,” he said quietly, wrapping his arms around him and holding tight.

“I love you, too.”

They stayed like that for a while, not knowing or caring about what was going on around them. Kei only knew it felt like heaven, and he hated the fact that it would all be ending soon. As soon as the thought crossed his mind, the reminder that the Skytree would be closing came over the PA system.

“I don’t want to,” Kuroo said softly.

“Yeah, same,” Kei agreed. “Think maybe, if we hide…”

“Best not. Could get into trouble.”

“You’re right. Can’t go to Nationals if we’re both in jail.”

“Fair point.”

They looked at each other, and broke out laughing. A second announcement interrupted them, and they started making their way to the elevators.

“Okay. I thought Bokuto and Akaashi were with us?” Kei asked, looking around for their friends.

“I thought so, too. Maybe…”

At that moment, both of their phones chimed with notifications. They had their phones out and tapped the group chat after they boarded the elevator. Kuroo pushed the button for the ground floor.

[Come on, you two. We need to go]
[Already on our way, Akaashi]
[We kinda started looking for both of you, though.]
[Yeah, sorry. Bokuto needed to eat, so we left]
[I WAS HUNGRY!]
[You’re always hungry, though]
[TRUE. BUT I WAS ALSO GETTING HANGRY]
[Understandable. We’ll be there shortly.]
[WE BOUGHT DINNER FOR YOU, TOO]
[Second dinner, Bokuto?]
[YEAH. THE FIRST ONLY TOOK THE EDGE OFF]
[Well, then, dinner at my place]
[AND A MOVIE]
[Sure. We can discuss plans for tomorrow, too]
[Sounds good.]

“You don’t mind, do you?” Kuroo asked quietly. The elevator stopped, but the doors hadn’t yet opened.

“No, why would I?”

“More time alone with you would be nice.”

“Even if they stayed over tonight, we still had last night, tomorrow night, and most of Sunday to be alone. Plus, it’s not like we can’t steal time for ourselves, you know?”

The next thing Kei knew, Kuroo had pushed the button to keep the doors closed, and he was pinned against the wall. Kuroo had pressed against him, hands on the wall on either side of his head, and his lips brushed lightly against Kei’s ear.

“You drive me crazy, Tsuki.”

“Yeah, same, Kuroo.”

“I’m not sure I can behave much longer.”

“Me either.”

That made Kuroo lean back to look deep into Kei’s eyes. “Are you saying you…”

“Please exit the elevator. If you need assistance, please use the red courtesy phone below the number pad.”

Kuroo’s head fell onto Kei’s shoulder, and both of them chuckled breathlessly.

“Saved by Lady Skytree Voice,” Kuroo joked as he slowly backed away from Kei. “Let’s go. We have a pair of friends, and dinner, waiting for us.” He reached down and took Kei’s hand, entwining their fingers.


Chapter 21 - Off To Kyoto

“Did we really need to leave that early?” Tsuki groused from beside him, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. They had just disembarked from the bullet train, and waited on their friends.

Kuroo smiled. Grumpy Tsuki was too adorable. Yet, he had to stay alert. Bokuto and Akaashi had just joined them, and as usual, Bokuto was wide awake and ready for anything.

“Well, we did agree to an itinerary, of sorts, and in order to do everything that we wanted to do, we had to get here as early as possible.”

Kei gave him the side-eye. “Still too early.”

“Come on, guys! We gotta find something to eat for breakfast!” Bokuto called out, a little louder than he should have. Kuroo and Akaashi simultaneously snapped into action, both of them covering the mouths of their respective boyfriends.

“Keep it down, Bokuto. It’s still too early to be that loud,” Akaashi reminded him.

“Oh, yeah. Right,” Bokuto said in a rather subdued voice. But then, “sorry!”

“Really? After I just told you to hush?” Akaashi scolded. He looked back at Kuroo, who waved them on.

“You’ve known him long enough to know he runs on all cylinders at all times,” Kuroo said gently. “Yes, he even slept some. I witnessed the phenomenon.” Tsuki’s glare snapped to him. “Don’t look at me with that tone of voice. You were nearly out cold before we even started the movie last night. I practically had to carry you to bed.” He gently removed his hand. “Come on. We do need to eat something, and then head over to Nijo Castle.”

“The Voice of Reason speaketh,” Tsuki grumbled.

“Early Bird Edition,” Kuroo corrected, earning a chuckle from Tsuki. “Someone has to keep you from taking too many casualties before 9am.”

“Yeah, whatever.”

Crisis averted, the four of them passed through the station, and out to find a cab. This early in the morning, it wasn’t hard. They piled into the van, lucked out again with an especially cheerful driver, who knew exactly where to take them for good, inexpensive, breakfast fare. Seeing an opportunity, Kuroo waited until everyone had already gone ahead into the restaurant the driver stopped at.

“Are you available for hire?” he asked before getting out. “Would your company allow you to drive us around all day?”

The driver shrugged. “I’m an independent driver, so it doesn’t really matter,” she told him. “I like you guys, so I’ll get you where you want to go.” She named a price. It was a little steep, but Kuroo knew it was worth it to have their own transportation.

“Half now, half at the end of the day. Deal?” He reached out to shake hands.

“Deal.” She smiled and shook his hand. Kuroo paid her the agreed upon half amount. “See you boys after breakfast.”

“Thank you very much,” he said as he caught up to his friends.

[Time Spent With You]

By unspoken agreement between Kuroo and Akaashi, they decided to split up for a while at each attraction they went to. It was while they were at Nijo Castle that Kuroo discovered yet another fascinating side to Tsuki; He was a history nut. And his interest seemed to focus on the Sengoku period, and late Tokugawa Shogunate era. Kuroo had to admit that, while he liked history well enough himself, Tsuki went way beyond, even going so far as to derail the mini tour they were on by discussing facts with the tour guide.

At one point, he’d had to step in and stop Tsuki, who’d become a little more animated once the Shinsengumi was mentioned. He snuck up behind his love, put his hands on Tsuki’s waist, and leaned in to kiss the nape of his neck.

“Hey. Slow your roll, Turbo. Let the poor lady do her job.”

Tsuki flushed and blinked rapidly a few times, as if coming out of an academic trance. “I’m sorry,” he apologized with a bow.

“Oh, I don’t mind. It’s rare that I get this much interaction from my tour group,” she replied with a smile.

“Still, I shouldn’t have gotten carried away,” Tsuki said, rising and turning to look at Kuroo. “Why didn’t you stop me before?”

Kuroo took Tsuki's hand and led him a little bit away from the group, and the tour guide regained the attention of those left by continuing the tour.

“I loved watching you get carried away. I didn’t know you were a history nut,” he said quietly. “It was fascinating, to be honest.”

Tsuki blushed again and shrugged. “I’m sorry. I just really like history.”

“Why are you even apologizing? It’s something you’re passionate about, and I got to see a new side of you.”

“Yeah, well…”

“Maybe you could tell me everything you know about it tomorrow,” he teased gently. “I’m sure we could find some documentaries to watch…”

“Kuroo?”

“Yeah?”

“Shut up.”

They both broke into laughter, and fell into each other’s arms. Which is how Bokuto and Akaashi found them several minutes later. They rejoined and finished the tour together, found their driver, and left for their next stop.

[Whirlwind Tour]

They were all surprised at lunch when their driver took them to a little place in Gion district, and were treated to free food. They thanked both their driver and the cook (who happened to be a relation of the driver), and enjoyed enough food to keep them full for hours.

From there, they took a quick tour through Nishi Honganji Temple, which made Tsuki happy. Kuroo just watched him soak up all the history, both ask and answer questions, and gaze in awe at the prettily decorated rooms. He also snapped a few pictures, sharing them on his social media accounts.

Once they had finished the tour, they loaded up into the van and headed for yet another temple. But what was special about the Tenryu-ji was that the Arashiyama Bamboo Forest was practically next door, which Kuroo had wanted to see. Well, maybe the second thing he’d wanted to see. The first was their final stop before leaving to go home this evening.

As they walked along the path, Kuroo squeezed Tsuki’s hand and looked at him. His golden brown eyes were taking in the tall bamboo stalks, and they were calm, peaceful.

“Are you enjoying the trip?” he asked quietly.

“Very much,” Tsuki replied. “Thank you.”

“I knew you’d like it,” Kuroo said, flushed with pleasure. “Didn’t realize how much until we actually got here,” he winked and then leaned in for a quick kiss. “There’s one last place I want you to see, but it’ll have to wait a few more hours.”

“Oh? I’m guessing it’s a surprise, and you’re not going to tell me?”

“Do you want me to tell you?”

Tsuki thought about it for a minute. “Maybe one hint. I’ve loved all of your surprises, so far, though.”

“Okay. One hint.” Kuroo walked in silence, letting the moment build up a bit. “Torii gates. Lots of them.”

Tsuki snorted. “I mean, they're practically everywhere around here!”

“A hint is a hint. That’s the one you get.”

“Rude.”

Kuroo’s laughter echoed through the forest. “Is it though? Is it really?”

“Hmph.” Tsuki pouted a moment before he was laughing, too.

When Bokuto and Akaashi caught up to them, they decided not to go on to the Okochi-Sanso Villa, as was suggested, but just walk back the way they came. They took their time, walking and talking and just spending time as a group. When they were done, they found their driver and she suggested one more place before their final destination.

[Fushimi-Inari Taisha Shrine]

“This is beautiful,” Tsuki said as they stood at the end of the torii gate path, looking down at Kyoto.

“Definitely,” Kuroo agreed. “I’m glad we thought of coming here.”

“Well, you guys thought of it. I fell asleep.”

“Well then, consider it part of your birthday surprise,” Kuroo whispered in his ear.

“I’d like to come back,” Kei said. “Maybe do a tour of all the shrines and temples.”

“And the pagodas, too!” Bokuto added.

“We’ll have to make it for next year. We’ve really got to start concentrating on practicing for Nationals,” Akaashi reminded them.

“True enough,” Kuroo agreed. “Luckily, the last practice camp is next weekend at Shinzen. We can practice more, then.”

“Sure! And then we could all go out and…”

“Not this time, Bokuto,” Kuroo interrupted. “Tsuki and I have a goal to achieve at Nationals this year. This is the only chance we’ll have, and we’ve got to make it happen.”

“Oh, yeah! The Trashcan Showdown. You told us about that. We want to see that game, too. We’ll help you practice.” Bokuto decided. Akaashi nodded his agreement.

They all fell silent, taking in the view for a little while longer. Then, Kuroo checked the time on his phone. “We gotta get going, guys. I’d rather not miss our train home.”

A lot of good-natured grumbling followed, but they all turned and headed back down the mountain. Not to miss an opportunity, they asked one of the shrine attendants to take a group photo of them in front of the huge gate at the entrance, and Kuroo handed over his phone. Once that was done, they started to leave, but Tsuki stopped them.

“Wait for me? I have to go take care of something real fast.”

“Are you okay?” Kuroo asked, concerned.

“Yeah, fine. Just give me a few minutes, okay?”

“Okay. Try to hurry.”

“I will!” and Tsuki took off toward the main hall.

Roughly 15 minutes later, Tsuki returned holding a small cloth bag. “Okay. We can go now.”

They only had to walk about 5 minutes to the station, so they also grabbed a snack for the trip home. Once they boarded the train, they had plenty of choices for where to sit, and they found the perfect spot, which allowed them room to stretch out, if needed.

Once the train started moving, they made themselves comfortable, and settled in for the trip home.


Chapter 22 - Charms And Rings

After leaving the train, they all walked out of the station as a group. It had been decided that they’d part ways here, instead of at Kuroo’s place, because they knew no one would want to go home. It was tough enough just to say goodbye now, at least on Kei’s part.

“It was great seeing you again, Tsuki,” Akaashi said as Bokuto went to hail a cab. “I hope you enjoyed your birthday surprises.”

“I did, thank you,” he replied quietly.

“AKAASHI!!” Bokuto yelled from where a cab had pulled over to him. “WE GOTTA GO!”

“Well, guess I’ve been summoned,” he said with a little smile. “Thanks for letting us tag along these last couple days. We’ll see you next weekend.” He bowed, and then turned to go.

“W-wait!” Kei said, reaching out to stop him. “I have something for you and Bokuto.”

He opened the bag from the Inari shrine, and pulled out a smaller cloth bag. Loosening the drawstring, he upended it, and four little charms tumbled into his hand. There were two tiny torii gates, and two tiny pagodas. He smiled shyly and held out his hand.

“Pick one for each of you. Thank you for celebrating my birthday with me.”

“Tsuki…” Akaashi carefully picked out a torii gate and pagoda. “You didn’t have to.”

Kei shrugged a little. “I wanted to. A little memento, I guess. Besides, a proper charm necklace needs more charms, don’t you think?”

“AKAASHI!!”

“Sorry. He hates saying goodbye, so… We’ll see you both next weekend. Thanks again!” Akaashi smiled at them both, and turned to run to Bokuto. Kei waved at them as they got in the cab and left.

“They really like you, you know,” Kuroo said.

Kei turned around and looked at him. They’d had a long, fun day, and he could tell his love was tired. It was in the way he stood: body slackened, hands in pockets, and his hair had fallen a bit. But his eyes… those dark honey eyes were heated, almost like molten gold. Kei was thoroughly captivated.

Kuroo started to take a step toward him, but Kei was already moving. He watched how those dark honey eyes widened and the flush that tinged his face. Kei smiled, biting his lower lip to keep from laughing. He took a deep breath and let it go.

“Don’t say it,” Kuroo warned.

Kei tried to look innocent. “Say what? I was only going to say I really like them, too.”

“Yeah. Right. Sure,” Kuroo replied, reaching out and grabbing his waist, pulling him closer. “You weren’t going to say I look bamboozled.”

Kei finally broke, his laughter gaining the attention of several passers-by. “I wasn’t! Truly! But thanks for confirming it.”

Kuroo retaliated by kissing him. So much so that Kei forgot where they were, and that they weren’t the only ones around.

“PDA much?”

“Get a room, already!”

Kei nearly leapt out of his skin, and broke the kiss. But Kuroo held on to him, glaring at the ones who’d yelled at them.

“Let’s just go home, okay?” he suggested quietly.

“No. They scared you, and interrupted a damn good kiss,” Kuroo growled. He was going to say something else, when it finally occurred to him what Kei had said.

“Home? To my place?”

“Where did you think I meant?”

“I just… I didn’t think you meant…”

“Be kinda rude of me to just pack up and leave for Ogawara now, don’t ya think?” he said playfully. “Oh, by the way…” he wriggled out of Kuroo’s grasp. “You’re looking quite…” he backed up as he spoke. “Bamboozled!”

“Tsuki! You little…”

They took off running in the direction of the nearest bus stop, laughing the entire way.

[Kuroo’s Surprise]

“Hey Kuroo!” Tsuki called from the kitchen. Kuroo had gone to the bedroom to get changed. “We forgot a few things! Can you go pick them up?”

Kuroo came back out, half-dressed. “I thought you said we had everything you needed.”

“Y-you’re out of mirin,” Kei stuttered, “And w-we forgot the mochi.”

Kuroo narrowed his eyes, and smiled wolfishly. “Are you sure you want me to go out? Right now?” His hands were on his hips, right above the waistline of the red boxers he wore.

Kei nodded frantically. As much as he wanted Kuroo to stay, there was something he had to do first, and that meant getting Kuroo out of the house.

“Please? I need mirin, ginger, and green onions for the dipping sauce. We forgot the mochi, and anything you might want for dessert.”

“I can think of one thing I want for dessert,” Kuroo replied, his eyes flashing. “Also breakfast, lunch, and dinner…”

“Kuroo?”

“Yeah?”

“Shut up.”

Kuroo chuckled, and he raised an eyebrow. “Payback for earlier,” he said with a wink. As he turned back, he called over his shoulder, “write down what you want me to get and I’ll go. After a quick, very cold, shower.”

Once Kuroo had left to go shopping, and Kei had most of their dinner prepped, he went to dig out the box of rings his mother gave him. Then, he retrieved the two gold necklaces he’d purchased at Gion, which he’d hidden in the bag he’d bought at the Inari shrine. He took the moonstone pendants off the necklaces, and replaced them with the rings. It didn’t take long, and he put the newly made necklaces back into the larger bag. The plan was to give Kuroo his necklace tomorrow before he had to leave. He just wasn’t sure when the right time would be.

Twenty minutes later, Kuroo came home with the stuff he’d been sent for, plus additional items for “dessert,” as he called it, wagging his eyebrows. Kei set the bag down on the counter and left it there.

“Incorrigible,” Kei said, shaking his head and smiling.

“No lies detected,” Kuroo responded with a wink. “Now, let’s get dinner ready and everything. I’m starving. In more ways than one.”

“Yeah, well, food first, okay?” Kei said quietly, turning back to grab something, anything to try and control his nerves. He expected an immediate response, but instead, the only sound was of the water boiling for their shabu-shabu.

Ready to turn around again, he took hold of a plate of vegetables and a plate of meat. But suddenly, two hands slid down his arms and guided his hands away from the plates. Kuroo had quietly come up behind him, and was now too close… and yet, not close enough. He gently turned Kei to face him, and his hands came up to frame his face.

“Are you sure?” he asked, his heated gaze capturing Kei.

Kei nodded, and then found his voice. “Yes,” he answered shakily.

“Because if you don’t want to… if you’re even the tiniest bit unsure…”

“Kuroo, stop, please.” Kei reached up and put his finger over Kuroo’s lips just long enough to stop him. “I want to. I’m nervous as hell, and shaking like a leaf, but I’m not unsure about anything. You can try to talk us out of it, but my answer will still be yes.”

Kuroo exhaled and put his forehead against Kei’s. “I don’t know what I did to deserve you, Tsuki.”

“It’s Kei, and probably the same thing I did to deserve you, Tetsuro.”

“Say it again,” Tetsuro said after a shaky sigh.

“Tetsuro.”

“I love you so much, Kei.”

“I love you, too.”

The kiss started tame, but grew more heated and passionate as it continued. Kei began to think that they might just skip dinner after all, but Tetsuro’ stomach had protested. Loudly. They dissolved into laughter.

“Food first,” Kei repeated, picking up the plates of veggies and meat, and putting them on the table.

“Food first,” Tetsuro agreed, helping him get it all set up.

They fed each other dinner, eating almost everything Kei had prepared. Then, they ate the dessert Tetsuro had brought home, surprising Kei for remembering how much he liked dango. Afterward, they cleaned up, and then Tetsuro took Kei's hand and led him to the bedroom.

Neither of them noticed the cloth bag that had fallen to the kitchen floor.

Neither of them emerged from the bedroom for the rest of the night.


Chapter 23 - I Wish You Could Stay... Forever

Tetsuro woke up to the smell of something good cooking. He rolled over onto his back and stretched. Judging by the way the sun was coming in the window, they’d both slept until rather late in the morning. He checked the time on his phone. Only 10am, which wasn’t as late as he was thinking. Resting his hand on his chest, he smiled. If he hadn’t already figured out that Kei was his match in every way, then he certainly knew it now.

“I was going to wake you up, but I guess that idea is out,” he heard Kei say from the doorway.

“Oh yeah?” he replied, rolling onto his side and propping his head up on his hand. He grinned wolfishly when he saw Kei wearing his black tank-top and red shorts, and smiling that brilliant smile. “Pretend I’m still asleep. How were you going to wake me up?”

“You’re wide awake and staring at me. Kinda takes all the fun out of waking you up, yeah? Also, even if I did pretend, breakfast would get cold.”

“Fair point,” Tetsuro conceded. “But don’t for a minute think I’m going to let you off so easily. We have all day…” his voice trailed off. “Damn.”

Kei’s smile had dimmed. “I made a rice omelet, soup, and some veggies. I’ll meet you in the kitchen.”

“Right,” Tetsuro said quietly.

He hadn’t meant to, but he’d effectively reminded them both that time wasn’t on their side today. In fact, Kei’s train back to Sendai left at 7pm. It didn’t really matter that he’d be returning for the Shinzen camp in a week, though Tetsuro would be happy to see him again. The fact was that he’d have to get used to being alone again, and that was what sucked the most. Once Kei had set foot in his home, it felt like he had always been there.

Determined to make the best of their day, he got out of bed and grabbed some clothes, heading for the shower. Ten minutes later, he showed up in the kitchen, wearing Kei’s white t-shirt and black shorts. He found Kei sitting at the table, writing something down on a note card. There were several more note cards, already written on, nearby. Curious, he picked one up, bent to kiss Kei on the head, and then sat down at the place set for him. Before he started eating, he noticed Kei hadn’t eaten much of his own breakfast.

“Aren’t you going to eat, too?” he asked quietly. Picking up his chopsticks, he took a bite of the rice omelet. Tetsuro had to admit, the second thing he was going to miss most was Kei’s cooking.

“I had a few bites. I needed to do this first,” Kei answered absentmindedly. He stopped writing for a moment, tapped the pen against his lips, and then started up again.

Tetsuro picked up the card he’d filched and started reading. It was the recipe for pork dumplings. “Oh, Kei…”

“Don’t say anything,” he heard the quiet plea. “Just let me do this.”

Tetsuro waited until Kei was done writing, and quickly moved to steal the pen from him before he could start another. Kei tried to snatch it back, but failed. Standing up, Tetsuro went to Kei’s side of the table, pulled him up out of the chair, and kissed him.

“Let’s not make what’s left of our time together be one massive downer,” he said, caressing Kei’s face, and running his fingers through his hair. “I know we weren’t supposed to go anywhere today, but would you be willing to go out with me?”

“What, now?”

“I mean, after we get a little more dressed than we are now, but yeah.”

Kei snorted. “Alright. But where are we going?”

“There’s a little park down the way. It’s quiet there, barely any foot traffic, and I kinda made it my place to go when I needed some downtime.”

“Okay. Let’s clean up first.”

“Deal,” Tetsuro said. He felt bad that they were throwing away most of what Kei made for breakfast, but getting them both out of their funk was more important.

Once they were dressed for being out in public, they left the house; Tetsuro carried a volleyball, and Kei had the little bag he’d bought at the shrine. Curious, he wanted to know what was in the bag, but didn’t ask. They walked for the next twenty minutes, holding hands. Neither of them said anything.

At the little park, Tetsuro took Kei to his favorite spot. There were trees for shade - and privacy - and a little stream babbled nearby. A little further down, there was an open spot, and that’s where he stopped.

“Figured we could practice a little,” he said, handing the ball to Kei. “Serve me one.”

“Alright,” Kei said, carefully folding the bag and stuffing it in his pocket. He took position, and served it straight to Tetsuro, who received it easily.

They went back and forth, serving and receiving, even working a bit on sets. Tetsuro offered bits of advice and pointers when he noticed Kei needed them, and was pleased to see them put to use almost immediately. He decided to do the same, but with blocking, when they were at Shinzen.

After a while, they stopped and sat down under the trees, Kei in front, and Tetsuro wrapped around him from behind. This was yet another thing he was going to miss. Holding on a little tighter, he buried his face in the crook of Kei’s neck.

“I was trying so hard not to say it, but I wish I didn’t have to leave,” Kei said after a long silence. “It’s odd, but I think my mom knew this was going to happen.”

“What do you mean?” Tetsuro asked.

“It was just how she said she was going to miss me so much. It was like I wasn’t coming home. That I wouldn’t want to come home.” He leaned his head back against Tetsuro’s shoulder. “She was right.”

“I remember seeing you before we left. You looked like you’d been crying. Want to tell me about that?”

“Yeah, but can we go home? We can make rice balls for lunch.”

“You’re starting to sound like Bokuto, wanting to eat all the time.”

“I do not. We didn’t eat breakfast. Not really.”

“Excuses,” Tetsuro teased, helping Kei to stand. “Let’s go home.”

[Rings]

Two hours later, they lay cuddled up together in bed, and Kei had just finished explaining his red-rimmed eyes from a few nights before. He’d retrieved the bag he put in his pants earlier, and was now untying the drawstring. He paused for a moment, and shifted a bit so he could look at Tetsuro.

“I wasn’t sure when I was going to do this,” he started saying. “I knew I wanted to give one to you before I left, but I wasn’t sure when would be a good time.”

“Give me one what?”

Kei upended the bag, spilling the contents onto the bed. He picked up one of the necklaces, letting the ring swing gently back and forth. Tetsuro slowly sat up, and reached out to catch the ring in his hand. Kei let the necklace go so that Tetsuro was now holding the rose gold band. He watched as his love brought the ring closer so he could read the inscription.

“I love you most,” he read softly. Tetsuro’s eyes found his, and Kei started his story.

“My parents gave each other these rings while they were dating. Promise rings, she’d said. They wore them until they married. Before my dad passed away, they decided to give the rings to whichever of their sons found the love of their life first. She gave them to me right before we left to come here. I bought the necklaces in Gion. They came with a little moonstone pendant,” he picked up one of the milky, iridescent stones and put it in Tetsuro’s hand. “Anyway, she said that if we wanted to wear them, we’d need to get them resized, but until then, we could wear them on a necklace.”

Tetsuro was speechless. He wasn’t sure he could say anything, since he was on the verge of tears. With great care, he took Kei’s hand and let the necklace gather in the palm. And then realized he’d screwed up when he saw the panicked expression on Kei’s face.

“Shhhh… I’m not giving it back,” he reassured Kei, cradling his face gently. “Please don’t cry. We’ll both be a mess if you do.” He tried to smile, but that wasn’t exactly working. Taking a deep breath, he let it go slowly and looked deep into Kei’s eyes. “Put it on?”

“W-what?”

“You do the honors. You put it on.”

This time, he actually did smile, as he watched Kei’s eyes light up with remembrance. He’d said the same thing himself when Tetsuro gave him his charm necklace. Slowly, he undid the clasp on the necklace, put it around Tetsuro’s neck, and reclasped it, letting his fingers drift along his skin. He leaned in to kiss his mouth, and then down to kiss the ring where it had settled over his heart.

Tetsuro copied everything Kei had done, and more. They were lost in each other for a little while longer.

[Going Home]

Not long later, they stood together on the platform waiting for the train to arrive. To pass what little time they had left, they each took a picture of the other, with the promise ring displayed outside their shirts. Then, they asked a fellow passenger if they could take a picture of them together, and so they had a few more pictures taken. Thanking their temporary photographer, they went to sit on a nearby bench and send each picture to each other so that they each had all shots.

“Do you want to share them yet?” Tetsuro asked, although he could guess what the answer would be.

“Let’s wait a little bit.”

“How long?”

“An hour? You can share the pics in the group chat and with Kenma, and I’ll send them to my mom, brother, and Tadashi.”

“Do you mind if I also share them on my social media accounts?”

“Not really. I just want to share them with our closest friends and family first.”

The train arrived on time, and they were forced to part. Tetsuro held on for as long as he could, unwilling to let go. “I wish you could stay with me. Forever. I’m going to miss you being here.”

“Yeah, same,” Kei replied quietly. “But, we’ll have next weekend to look forward to, at least.”

“I guess.”

The signal that the train was about to leave sounded, and Kei quickly boarded. Before the doors closed, he smiled and said, “I love you more!”

“I love you most!”

The doors shut, and the train began to glide away, taking his love away. It was a good thing the train was already out of sight, too. Tetsuro reached up and wiped away a few tears as he turned and went back home.


Chapter 24 - Return To Shinzen (Early October)

“Make sure you keep those straights shut out,” Tetsuro said as he came up to stand beside Kei. They were taking advantage of an empty gym, and Bokuto was gearing up for another spike.

Kei grinned at him, but did as told, jumping up to block as Akaashi set up the ball. Bokuto reared back to make his spike, but right at the last second, Tetsuro moved his arms to the left, making a kill block and shutting Bokuto down.

“Awww man!” Bokuto complained as he went to chase the ball. “Let’s do another!”

“Sure, but we’ll just shut you down again,” Tetsuro taunted, slinging his arm around Kei’s shoulders.

“Did you really just…” Akaashi started to say, but Bokuto yelled over him.

“CHALLENGE ACCEPTED!”

Kei just smiled and watched them banter with each other, enjoying the fact that they were back together again. It had only been a week, but he’d missed them all so much. The road trip here seemed endless, and now that they were here, time was flying by so fast.

“Hey,” he heard his love’s voice whisper in his ear. “Missed you.”

“Missed you more,” he replied. He would have said more, but they both saw Bokuto bouncing a ball impatiently. Reluctantly, they parted, but not before Kei kissed his cheek.

Tetsuro’s face flushed, his eyes went wide, and his fingers touched the spot Kei had kissed. “You did that on purpose,” he accused, squinting at Kei.

“Maybe I did. Maybe I didn’t,” Kei replied with a little shrug. He was trying not to laugh.

“Tease!”

“You love it, though.”

“I mean, true, but…” Tetsuro looked ready to retaliate, but Akaashi sent a ball over the net that dropped down between them.

“Friendly reminder that this extra practice was your idea, Kuroo,” he said.

“Right,” they both replied, which made them all laugh.

“We’re ready,” Kei told them, and they started up again.

Bokuto sent the ball to Akaashi, who set it up for him to spike. Kei’s eyes were focused on the ball, but he listened to Tetsuro’s pointers, as well:

“Read blocking works. It takes persistence, training, and endurance. And when you master it, you’ll always get the last laugh.” He proceeded to get a one-touch off a spike Bokuto, and Kei went back to receive it, sending it back to Kuroo, who sent it back over the net.

“When you run in, leave your options open. Stop, assess, and then jump.”

“Try to avoid sideways jumps. If you can, make sure you stop and jump straight up.”

“Insert power all the way to your fingertips, so they’ll never be blown back.”

“When you’re going one-on-one against a spiker, you don’t want to stand square in front of them. It’s much better to be standing right in front of their dominant arm.”

“Oh yeah! Don’t put your hands straight up, either. Stretch them out. So you can teach this owl with frosted tips a lesson!” Tetsuro pointed at Bokuto, who immediately made a face.

“You wanna talk hair, huh?”

“I mean, he’s not wrong,” Kei said, trying to look innocent.

Akaashi snorted and broke out laughing. Tetsuro and Bokuto attempted to look offended, but eventually laughed as well. They decided to take a break, then, and went to sit down right in the middle of the court. Kei was going to sit down next to Tetsuro, but instead found himself in front, wrapped up in his arms.

“Much better,” Tetsuro muttered as he rested his chin on Kei’s shoulder.

“Yeah,” Kei agreed.

As if by mutual agreement, Bokuto and Akaashi moved closer, so that they could talk without anyone overhearing. Not that there was anyone else in the gym right now, but the doors were open, so people could show up at any given moment.

“Show us the rings,” Bokuto said eagerly. “Pics are one thing. I want to see them in real life.”

Kei pulled his necklace out from under his shirt, and then did the same for Tetsuro, who stared heatedly at him the whole time. Wrenching his gaze back to the others, Kei smiled a bit shakily.

“You never take them off, do you?” Akaashi asked.

“No,” they both said in unison.

“Even during games?”

“Well, so far they’ve remained hidden during practices, so unless it’s absolutely necessary to take it off, I’ll keep mine on,” Tetsuro said quietly, toying with his ring.

“Yeah, same,” Kei agreed.

“Where did you find the rings? I don’t remember you buying them in Kyoto,” Akaashi asked.

“They were my parents’ promise rings,” Kei replied quietly, and then told them the story, all the way up to the day he’d given Tetsuro his ring.

“Are you ever going to wear them?” Bokuto asked, and then added, “I mean, on your fingers, and not on the necklaces.”

“It’s definitely an option,” Tetsuro answered. “But we’d need to get them resized, first.”

“We really can’t do that until after Nationals, anyway,” Kei added. “Easier to wear it on the necklace, then have to take it off and on constantly.”

“Understandable,” Bokuto said with a nod.

They talked for a little while longer before Hinata and Lev showed up, begging to practice with them. “Quality time’s over, guys,” Tetsuro said glumly. He stood up first, and then helped Kei up, quickly kissing him on the cheek.

“You did that on purpose.”

“Payback for earlier.”

Kei snorted. “Dork.”

“Nerd.”

“Children, children,” Bokuto said in a high-pitched voice. “No name calling! Now, get ready for more spiking practice.”

Kei rolled his eyes.
Tetsuro groaned and added a facepalm.
Akaashi looked ready to throw the ball at Bokuto’s head.
They all laughed so loud that anyone passing by could hear.

“Since we have enough people, let’s play 3-on-3,” Tetsuro suggested. They all agreed, and split up into two teams: Bokuto, Akaashi, and Hinata on one, and Tetsuro, Kei, and Lev on the other. For the next few hours, they played. Tetsuro continued giving pointers and advice on blocking to both Kei and Lev, while Bokuto took Hinata under his wing and gave pointers on spiking.

[Finally Alone]

“Kei, pick a star,” Tetsuro said quietly. They had snuck off to their little spot away from the school, and hidden from view.

“Okay. But why?”

“I’ll tell you after you pick one.”

Kei lifted his head from Tetsuro’s chest and looked up at the star-studded sky through the trees. After a few minutes, he pointed up at the star he picked.

“That one,” he told Tetsuro. “The one right next to that big, bright one. The little star that’s twinkling more than the others.” He looked down at his love, and then settled back down.

“Star light, star bright,” Tetsuro recited. “First star I see tonight. I wish I may, I wish I might. Have the wish I wish tonight.” He went silent, and gently caressed his hand up Kei’s back, and ran his fingers through his hair.

Kei shivered and smiled. “I’m going to guess that you won’t tell me that wish.”

“Nope! Won’t come true, if I did.”

“Okay, well, then you pick a star so I can make a wish.”

Having already anticipated that, Tetsuro pointed upward. “The one that is next to yours, burning steady, and maybe a hint of reddish tones.”

Kei repeated the poem, and fell silent afterward.

“We should be getting back,” Tetsuro suggested reluctantly. “Bokuto and Akaashi can only cover for us for so long.”

“Just a little longer?”

“I mean, we could stay out here all night, but that’s asking for trouble.”

“Fine,” Kei grumbled as he sat up. “Probably going to have a tough time sneaking into the room, anyway. Dadchi and Sugamom are both light sleepers.”

Tetsuro burst out laughing. “You seriously call them that?!”

“Most of us do,” Kei told him. “They act like the team parents, and stopped minding when they realized we wouldn’t stop calling them dad and mom. They take their honorary titles seriously, too. Willing to help any of us out when we need it.”

“Well,” Tetsuro said as he stood up, and reached down to pull Kei up after him. “I wonder if they will adopt a cat into the family.”

“To be perfectly honest, I think they already have.”

“Good to know. Come on, then. Let’s go.”

They walked back to the school, and crept along the halls, splitting up after a kiss goodnight. Neither of them shared their wish, though, if they had, they’d have discovered they wished for the same thing…

“I wish to spend forever with you.”


Chapter 25 - Vs. Shiratorizawa

[HE COMPLETELY SHUT DOWN USHIWAKA!!]
[Kuroo, you created a monster]
[THEY BETTER REPLAY THE SHIT OUT OF THAT]
[Bokuto, you remember what you told him that night at summer camp?]
[YEAH. THAT WAS HIS MOMENT]
[Yeah. God, I wish I could be down there with him]
[Does he know you’re there?]
[Not yet. I had to catch a later train, so I was late getting here]
[YOU SHOULD LET HIM KNOW]
[I will. Not exactly sure how. And I don’t want him to lose concentration. He’s into the game; now more so than ever]
[TIME-LAGGED CHEER]
[Pardon?]
[YELL SOMETHING AS SOON AS THE REST PAUSE OR STOP]
[That’s… actually a pretty good idea]
[Even I’m amazed]
[AKAASHI!!]

When he’d arrived, he ran into the gymnasium, and looked for any familiar faces. He immediately caught sight of the Karasuno cheering section, and Akiteru was there in front, standing with Yachi, Tanaka’s older sister, and the two guys who had supported the team from the start. Shimada and Takinoue, if he recalled correctly. Tetsuro laughed to himself, realizing he knew about as much about Karasuno as he did his own team.

“Friend of one of the boys down there?” the old man said from beside him.

“Tsukishima,” Tetsuro answered. “The one who just shut down Ushiwaka.”

“Yeah. The kid who’s been conditioning himself to read block since the first serve.”

“Has he?” Another reason to curse his lateness.

“Every time the ball goes up, his eyes never leave it, and he’s aware of everyone’s position on the court. That kill block wasn’t just a spur of the moment thing. And it wasn’t luck, either. He laid a trap for the Shiratorizawa setter to fall into.”

“Wait. The setter? Not Ushiwaka?”

“Collateral damage, so to speak. Kei’s been applying pressure in the form of one-touches and blocks,” Akiteru said, glancing back at them. “Their setter finally cracked. His set was too low, but Ushiwaka went for it anyway. You saw the final result.”

That he did. Akaashi was right; he may have created a monster blocker. And yet, he couldn’t be more proud of Kei. Bokuto was right, as well; he needed to let Kei know he was here. Somehow. The timing needed to be perfect, but between both cheering sections, it would be difficult to make himself heard.

“So, who are you here for?” Tetsuro asked the old man. Apparently, he’d spoken loud enough that the four at the rail turned to look at him like he’d lost his mind. The old man also looked at him weird, but shrugged with a grin.

“I’m here to see how well the team has done since I left. My grandson is coaching them now.”

“Kuroo, meet Coach Ukai, the former,” Akiteru said, introducing them.

“Wait. No. Really?” Coach Ukai was a major player in the story of the Trashcan Showdown.

“You know me?”

“I know of you, sir. You and Coach Nekomata were rivals.”

“Friends, too.” Ukai added. “So, how do you know Nekomata?”

“Coach Ukai, meet Kuroo Tetsuro, 3rd year middle blocker for Nekoma High,” Akiteru completed the introduction.

“If anyone could be considered a spy, Saeko, it’d be him,” Shimada said slyly to Tanaka’s sister.

“It’s okay. He’s even less of a spy than I am,” Akiteru stood up for him.

“Thanks, big bro,” Tetsuro said. “I came to support Kei,” he told them.

No one said anything else, and went back to watching the game. Akiteru took a second to give him a thumbs up, and Tetsuro settled back into his seat.

“I actually came to watch Ginger and the setter.” Ukai spoke after a while.

“Hinata and Kageyama?”

“That’s right. My grandson brought Hinata to me, and I trained him a bit. It wasn’t until I saw him with Kageyama that I realized just how much of a threat those two really are. Especially with that freak quick.”

“You’re right about that,” Tetsuro agreed, having experienced it first-hand. “Hey, Coach Ukai?”

“What is it?”

“Mind if I take a couple pictures with you? I want to send one to Coach Nekomata.”

Ukai practically scrutinized him, but eventually relented. Tetsuro took a photo of Ukai first, and then a selfie with him. He dutifully sent the pictures to Coach Nekomata in email, and then also sent them to Bokuto and Akaashi in the group chat. Kei would no doubt see it later.

That done, Tetsuro thanked the old coach and returned his full attention to Kei and the game. Between the noise the cheering sections and the spectators were making, he couldn’t find the right time to do his own cheer for Kei, so he excused himself and went to stand next to Akiteru. It might have been one of his better ideas, because, during a sub out, Kei looked up in the direction of the Karasuno section, and stopped when his gaze landed on him. Surprise mingled with a little relief, and Kei raised a subtle peace sign. Tetsuro returned it, and smiled.

I’m here for you, my love. Do your best.

[You’re Hurt!]

[DO YOU THINK THEY’LL WIN?]
[It’s definitely looking like they will]
[STILL UNBELIEVABLE THEY MADE IT THIS FAR]
[Not really. Not with this team.]
[HOW SO?]
[Think about it. I need to put my phone up, guys. Ttyl]
[ttyl]

Tetsuro put his phone away, and rested his arms on the rail. His nerves were strung tight, as was everyone else’s in the Karasuno section. It had been years since their volleyball team had come this far, and while everyone clearly hoped for a win, it could easily take a turn for the worse.

They’d made it about halfway into a 15 point set when Ushiwaka slammed a spike. Karasuno’s cheering section went wild; and it appeared the ball had gone out, according to the line judges. But then, the net judge overruled it, saying someone touched the ball first. No one knew exactly what happened, but then he saw Kei.

“Shit,” he whispered, as Akiteru grabbed his arm and pushed.

“Go. Now. Move!”

“Right.” They ran, with Yachi right behind them, and met up with Kei and Kiyoko on the ground floor outside the gym.

Kei’s face showed his pain, and Tetsuro went to him. “Let me see.”

Gently unwrapping the towel, Kei showed him. Maybe it only looked worse than it actually was? The blood was concerning, but that was likely from his fingers being blown back and splitting the skin. Either way, Kei was in pain, and Tetsuro was ready to inflict pain on the Ace of Shiratorizawa.

“I asked Hinata to buy me some time,” Kei said hesitantly. “But…”

“You won’t come back to see us losing,” Kiyoko interrupted with a strong voice. “Trust your teammates, Tsukishima. We’ll win this.”

Chastened, Kei looked at Tetsuro. “Coach sent me to the medical office. We need to go so I can get this fixed and get back out there.”

“Want me to go with you?”

Kei nodded. “Yeah.”

“Okay. Let me just take care of something first.”

“Fine.”

Kei left with Kiyoko and Yachi. Tetsuro waited a few minutes before he turned and marched toward the gym. He’d almost made it to the doors, but Akiteru grabbed the back of his shirt, dragging him back.

“You can’t go out there.”

“He hurt Kei. I’m going to hurt him.”

Akiteru tightened his hold. “You know damn well it was an accident! Ushiwaka was trying to avoid the block.”

He did know, but that didn’t stop him from wanting to at least punch the guy in the face. Taking a few deep breaths, he calmed down enough that Akiteru let him go. He stepped away from the door, and turned toward the direction Kei and the others went.

“Let’s go. He needs us.”

“Right.”

They found the office, and Akiteru went inside first, while Tetsuro stayed outside with Yachi. He’d felt his phone vibrate non-stop since Kei’s injury, and he knew he had to tell them something.

[Kuroo, tell us what happened]
[HAVE YOU DONE MURDER YET?]
[No, I was stopped]
[How’s Tsuki?]
[WHAT HAPPENED?]
[Ushiwaka spiked the ball, tried to avoid the block, but Tsuki’s hand got in the way]
[We saw that much. How is he doing? How’s his hand?]
[He’s in a lot of pain. I’ll find out about his hand. Brb]
[DON’T TAKE TOO LONG]
[We’ll be waiting]

Tetsuro put his phone back in his pocket and went into the office. Kei was seated on a bench, his brother and Kiyoko stood off to either side. While he hadn’t said a word, he could see Kei relax a little.

“The pinky is slightly sprained, so I’ll use your ring finger as a splint and wrap them together,” the doctor was saying.

“Am I clear to play?” Kei asked, a look of fierce determination in his eyes. Tetsuro almost felt bad for Shiratorizawa. Almost.

“Yes, but the pain…”

“I can handle the pain. I just need to get back out there,” Kei said.

“Then, you’re free to go,” the doctor said. “Come see me after the game, and I’ll give you a pain reliever.”

“Fine,” Kei replied, standing up. His eyes locked on Tetsuro’s. “Let the guys know. I’ll try to talk later. Do you mind if I go back ahead of you?”

“Not at all. Get back in there and get your revenge.”

“Not revenge. Just a severe need to kick their asses.”

Tetsuro chuckled. “I’ll also mention you swore.”

“Tetsu?”

“Yeah?”

“Shut up.”

Kei walked up to him and grinned. “Wish me luck.”

Tetsuro did one better, leaned in, and kissed him. “Good luck, my love.”

Kei and Kiyoko ran back to the gym, with Akiteru following behind them. Tetsuro quickly informed Yachi about Kei’s hand, and she soon took off, too. She’d report back to old Coach Ukai and the others. Meanwhile, he took his phone back out, and started typing.

[Slight sprain of his pinky finger. They used his ring finger as a splint]
[ARE THEY GOING TO LET HIM PLAY?]
[Yeah. He’s headed back now]
[Actually, he’s just ran back up to Coach Ukai. Glad this is on live stream.]
[OMG IT LOOKS LIKE IT HURTS]
[He’s in a lot of pain, but he wasn’t about to stay out]
[YES! REVENGE!]
[No, and I quote: “just a severe need to kick their asses”]
[Did he actually say that?]
[OMG! TSUKI SWORE?!]
[He did, indeed. Anyway, I’m going back in. Tsuki said he’d talk to you guys later]
[Okay. Thanks for the update]
[WE FULLY SUPPORT KICKING USHIWAKA’S ASS]
[So glad you guys approve. Bbl]


Chapter 26 - Back To Nationals

[HOLY SHIT. THEY WON!]
[Did you honestly think they wouldn’t?]
[TBH, THERE WERE TIMES I THOUGHT THEY MIGHT LOSE]
[Not a chance. Not with this team]
[HOW ARE THEY DIFFERENT FROM THOSE BEFORE?]
[Hard to explain, but this year’s team had everything going right for them, and you are looking at the result]
[THIS ISN’T THE END RESULT, THO]
[Good to know you caught on to that.]
[I'M HAPPY FOR THEM! I CAN’T WAIT TO SEE THEM AT NATIONALS]
[Me too]
[ARE YOU GOING TO MEET TSUKI?]
[Yeah, once things settle a bit. They have to set up for the ceremony, too]

Kei left the restroom and stopped. Tetsuro was leaning against the wall, waiting for him. Without a word, he took the few steps needed to cross the hall, and was wrapped up in his love’s arms.

“Congratulations,” Tetsuro said softly. “How does it feel to know you’re going to Nationals?”

“I’m happy, of course, but it’s kind of surreal. I mean, we somehow beat the team everyone thought would win. Even Shiratorizawa thought they had this game in the bag. And yet… we won. We’re going to Nationals.”

“Amazing feeling though, isn’t it?”

Kei nodded against Tetsuro’s shoulder. “Yeah.” After a few minutes, he leaned back and gazed into those dark honey eyes he loved so much. “Thank you for coming.”

“Wouldn’t have missed it for the world,” Tetsuro replied. “I wish I had been here to watch you beat Aoba Johsai. Instead, I had to settle for live streaming.”

“It’s okay. I’m happy you’re here now.”

Kei would have been happy if they could have stayed that way for a while longer. As it was, he had to go to the ceremony, and that was starting soon.

“I need to go. When do you go back?

Tetsuro sighed. “This evening. I can’t stay. We have practice every day until our prelims start, and I can’t miss any more.”

“Are you able to at least eat dinner with us?”

“The team or your family?”

Kei shrugged. “Either. I mean, the team is pretty much family, you know. But we could go home, if you want.”

“A cat amongst the crows,” Tetsuro looked thoughtful. “I want to, but if it’s going to be with your team, I’d better not intrude. This is your moment, your time to spend with them.”

He understood. He really did. “But even so…”

Tetsuro put a finger lightly against his lips. “As much as I want to celebrate with all of you, I’d be the interloper. It wouldn’t be right for me to crash your team’s celebration.”

Kei would have said something else, but he heard Tadashi calling for him. “Come on, Tsuki! The ceremony’s about to start. We gotta get out there!”

“Dammit!” he whispered. “See you after?”

“Yeah, definitely.” Tetsuro leaned in to kiss him deeply. “See you after.”

“Love you more,” Kei said as he backed away.

Tetsuro smiled gently. “Love you most. Now, hurry up and join your teammates.”

Kei smiled, blew a kiss and winked. He stayed just long enough to see Tetsuro’s wide eyes and flushed face. Then, he turned and left, laughing as he went.

[Team Is Family]

As it turned out, the team was planning to go eat at the same restaurant they had visited after Interhigh; Coach Ukai’s treat. Kei had told him after the ceremony ended, and Tetsuro was also able to congratulate Daichi, Sugawara, and the rest of the team when they met up outside the gym. Kei had once again tried to get him to join them for dinner, but he’d respectfully declined.

“When does your train leave?” Kei asked.

“8pm. Why?”

“I’ll be there. I’ll get Akiteru to drive me back.”

“No, don’t do that. I’ll be fine, promise. You need to stay with them.”

“Actually, it’ll be fine if he goes,” another voice cut into their conversation.

Tetsuro looked over Kei’s shoulder and saw Takeda standing a few feet away, along with Daichi beside him. “Takeda-sensei…?”

“As long as he can make it back to school for our meeting, he can go ahead and see you off at the train station.”

“Thank you so much!” they both said, bowing.

“Don’t worry about it. See you at school, Tsukishima,” the teacher said as he turned away.

“We know it’ll be rough these next few months,” Daichi said as soon as Takeda was gone. “And by the looks on both your faces, we couldn’t keep you apart. Tsuki, if you want to go now, none of us will stop you.”

“Of course we wouldn’t. That would be stupid,” Noya chimed in. While Daichi had their attention, the rest of the team had crowded around them.

“Go on and go. We got you covered,” Tanaka added.

“Even though Coach and Takeda already know,” Suga said ironically. “Either way, you better get going. If I heard you right, your train leaves at 8pm. You have two hours.”

“You guys are the best,” Tetsuro said as he claimed Kei’s hand. “See you at Nationals!”

“You bet,” Daichi replied. “Now, get out of here.”

Kei winked at Tetsuro, who knew what to do. “Thanks, mom and dad!” they both said as they took off running.

“We just adopted a cat, didn’t we?” Daichi quipped as he turned to face the team. Everyone laughed as they loaded up into the bus to go eat.

[Before You Go]

“Here,” Tetsuro said as he handed over his phone. “The guys want to talk to you.”

Kei took the phone and looked at the group chat. As usual, it had blown up while he’d been away from his phone. And more so while they spent time together at the station. They’d just finished eating, and he backread first, in order to catch up. When he was done, he started replying.

[Hey guys. Thanks for the congrats]
[HEY TSUKI! YOU WERE AWESOME TODAY!]
[Thanks, Bokuto.]
[Great work, Tsuki!]
[Thanks, Akaashi.]
[CAN’T WAIT TO SEE YOU DO THAT AND MORE AT NATIONALS]
[Certainly going to try.]
[I can’t wait to see how far you’ll go, tbh]
[Yeah, me either.]
[SO… ARE YOU HAVING FUN YET?]
[I think so? It still hasn’t quite hit me that we’re even going in the first place]
[IT’LL BE A WILD RIDE, THAT’S FOR SURE]
[Says the veteran]
[I think my favorite part of the game was that kill block]
[OH YEAH! WHEN YOU HAD YOUR MOMENT!]
[Would have loved to see it in person, tbh]
[I just wish I could have done a few more…]
[Even if it was just that one kill block, it was a major one.]
[IT TOLD USHIWAKA THAT YOU’RE A BADASS BLOCKER AND TO WATCH OUT]
[I’m not as badass as all that]
[YES YOU ARE]
[Definitely going to give Kuroo a run for his money]
[WE’LL DEFINITELY BE THERE FOR THE TRASHCAN SHOWDOWN]
[See you there, then]
[I DON’T KNOW WHO I WANT TO WIN]
[Just cheer for us both.]
[BOTH IS GOOD]
[Indeed]

The conversation waned at that point, and Kei handed the phone back to Tetsuro. Instead of reading that, he pulled up his gallery and tapped on a picture. He held it up for Kei to see.

“Is that…?”

“Old Coach Ukai? Yeah. I sat beside him for a while. He was able to tell you were conditioning yourself to read block.” He smiled at Kei. “Good job, love.”

Kei shrugged shyly. “I was only putting to use what I was taught.”

“Keep doing it. You’ll only get better.”

“Sure you should be telling me that? Considering we’ll be adversaries if we make it that far?”

“The correct word is ‘when.’ And why shouldn’t I? You were already a decent blocker when we met. I just helped you become better.” He checked the time on his phone, and reached over to take Kei’s hand. “We gotta get to the platform. It’s almost time.”

They didn’t have too far to go, so they didn’t hurry. Still, Kei wanted to walk even slower. He wasn’t sure when they’d see each other next. But even as he thought that, an idea sprang to mind. Tetsuro’s birthday was coming up…

Once they reached the platform, it only took a few minutes before the train arrived. Tetsuro pulled Kei into his arms and held tight.

“Call me when you get there,” Kei said softly.

“Yeah,” Tetsuro replied softly. “It gets harder and harder to leave you.”

“I wish you could stay,” Kei replied, clutching the back of Tetsuro’s jacket.

A piercing whistle sounded; the train was about to leave. They let go of each other, and Tetsuro quickly kissed Kei before running onto the train. Kei waved as the train left, and then turned away to go find Akiteru.

He had a plan to surprise Tetsuro. He just needed to get things sorted and finalized.


Chapter 27 - Happy Birthday, Tetsuro (Mid November)

When Kei got off the train, the night before Tetsuro’s birthday, he found Akaashi waiting for him. He smiled and went over to his friend. He’d been too excited to mind the crowds of Tokyo; he was too focused on his plan. The only ones who knew about it were his brother and Akaashi. Bokuto would find out tonight, and Kei could only hope he could keep his mouth shut. So far, everything had gone smoothly, and now they’d reached the final part. Tetsuro had no idea Kei was in Tokyo, and until tomorrow, that’s how it needed to stay.

“Good to see you, Tsuki,” Akaashi said, smiling back. “Ready to go?”

“Yeah,” he replied, following Akaashi out of the station. “Thanks for all your help with this.” He adjusted the bag on his shoulder, and changed hands with the one he carried.

Akaashi reached over and took the bag from his hands. “You’re welcome. It’s been fun trying to keep them from finding out. I have to admit that Kuroo almost figured it out.”

“He didn’t, did he?”

“There’s no telling, to be honest. If he has, he’s been just as secretive as we have.” They reached a line of cabs and Akaashi found one to take them to his place. They got in and Akaashi gave the driver directions, handing over the expected fare. “Even if he has figured out you were coming, he doesn’t know when.”

“Okay, good,” Kei said. He was excited, but just a little worried. He wanted Tetsuro to be so surprised, he’d have that bamboozled look on his face for a long time. Or at least for the weekend.

“So what did you bring?” Akaashi asked, gesturing at the bag he still held.

“I made some of the food I know he likes, and put together a visual playlist with pictures of us with our favorite songs. There’s a cookbook I cobbled together, and a video game in there that I hope he doesn’t have yet. But that’s all I could really think of bringing.”

“Sounds perfect if you ask me. He’ll love all of it.”

“Well, that was kinda my problem,” Kei said wryly.

“How so?”

Kei thought for a minute. “What do you get the guy who’ll love anything you give him because it made you happy to give it to him?”

“Fair point,” Akaashi agreed. “He’ll be the happiest man on earth when he finds out you’re here. You didn’t need to bring anything, really.”

Kei blushed and remained silent.

“So, what else are you planning for his birthday, Tsuki, or is that super secret information?”

“Well…” he told Akaashi most of the rest of his plan.

When they finally arrived at Akaashi’s place, they walked in to find Bokuto raiding the fridge and dancing. Kei had to admit he was a good dancer, but it was still enough to make him laugh.

“Didn’t know we’d get dinner and a show,” he joked. Akaashi burst out laughing.

Bokuto, hearing more than one voice, whipped around and went wide-eyed when he saw Kei.

“Tsuki?! What are you doing here?!”

“He’s here for Kuroo’s birthday tomorrow. And now that you know, you have to remain silent,” Akaashi said, going over to take the items Bokuto held, and moving him so the refrigerator door could be closed. “Sit down. I’ll make you something.”

Bokuto didn’t hesitate. He sat down, and waved Kei to sit down, too.

“Tell me everything. He’s going to be so surprised!!”

“That’s the idea,” Kei said carefully. “He can’t know I’m here yet. Not a single word to him, okay?”

“I know how to keep a secret,” he said, just a little offended.

“This one is big, and you have a tendency to talk when you’re excited,” Akaashi said calmly, taking the food Kei brought and putting it in the fridge. “It’s a good thing we already played them, or he’d know something was up just by looking at you.”

“I wasn’t thinking about that,” Kei said, bemused. “How did it go?”

“We won,” Akaashi replied carefully. Kei must have had a strange look on his face because Akaashi continued. “They aren’t out. Tokyo is a huge prefecture, and will be sending three representatives to Nationals. Nekoma will play Nohebi tomorrow morning.”

“I’m sorry. I’m happy you won your spot to go to Nationals…”

“No, it’s okay. We understand.”

Bokuto nodded emphatically. “Soooo… tell me everything.”

[Hard Won Victory]

“Congratulations, Kuroo,” Kei heard Akaashi say. He was standing just around the corner from where they’d finally found Tetsuro in an empty hallway. “Glad to see that playing dirty doesn’t gain wins.”

“I knew Suguru was underhanded, and proud of it, but the rest of the team?” He took in a deep breath and let it out slowly. “I’m just glad we were able to persevere. They are good, even if they cheat.”

“That’s... generous of you,” Bokuto said sarcastically. “How’s your finger?”

“Hurts like hell, but it’ll be fine. Nail was torn beneath the quick.”

“Sounds painful, but at least it’s not worse.”

“I know, right?”

“And Yaku?”

“Stepped on someone’s foot while chasing a ball. Minor sprain. Should be fine by Nationals.”

“Good. He’s your best libero, and I’m sure he wants to play as bad as you do.”

“Damn right,” Tetsuro agreed.

Kei peeked at Akaashi from around the corner, and he gave a slight nod. “By the way, happy birthday, Kuroo. Winning a ticket to Nationals has to be an awesome present.” He changed position smoothly enough that he was facing Kei, while Tetsuro had his back to him. Now, he just had to wait for the perfect moment.

“Yeah, I guess.”

“You sound like it’s not exactly what you wanted.”

“I mean, it still is. We get the chance to face Karasuno again on the national level, like our coaches always wanted. I’ll get to see Tsuki again, after waiting two long, excruciating, months…”

Akaashi caught his gaze and nodded imperceptibly, again. No time like the present, and now was about as perfect a time as one could get. Kei rounded the corner and stopped a few yards away. Akaashi and Bokuto had pulled out their phones, and Kei smiled.

“Not as long as all that. Happy birthday, Tetsuro,” Kei said quietly.

To say that he wanted to see Tetsuro’s face was an epic understatement. As it was, Akaashi and Bokuto both caught his reaction on their phones, and Kei saw Tetsuro’s back go suddenly straight, and then relax again. He started to turn around, and Akaashi quickly put his phone in his pocket, grabbed Bokuto, and dragged him away.

“You’re here?” Tetsuro murmured, still looking like he couldn’t quite believe what he was seeing.

Kei nodded. “I wanted to surprise you, like you did for me.”

“Oh, I’m surprised,” he said, chuckling a little. “Absolutely astonished.” Tetsuro seemed to shake off his surprise because he began to move slowly forward until he was within inches of Kei. He reached out and put his hands on his waist, pulling him closer. At the same time, he slid his hands up just far enough to get under his shirt and touch skin.

Kei inhaled sharply, clutching Tetsuro’s shoulders. “Do you like my surprise?” he asked shakily.

“I love it,” Tetsuro replied, inching his face closer. “I love you.”

“I love you, too.”

The kiss they shared was so deep that they nearly forgot where they were. But even so, they didn’t really care, either. It grew so heated, that if it hadn’t been for someone clearing their throat (they later found out it was Bokuto who’d done it), they would have been caught in a more compromising situation.

“Let’s go home.” Tetsuro’s voice was husky and low with need.

“My stuff is at Akaashi’s place,” Kei replied.

“We can pick it up later. Let’s go home.”

Kei nodded. “Okay.”

With the help of their friends, and Tetsuro’s teammates, they were able to leave the Sumida City Gym without anyone else being the wiser. They behaved (mostly) during the cab ride to Tetsu’s house, and barely managed to make it to his bedroom.

It wasn’t until later in the evening when they reemerged, took a shower, and traveled back to Akaashi’s house to get Kei’s stuff. And then, they went right back home.


Chapter 28 - Sundays Are Hard

Tetsuro awoke with start. He wasn’t sure what woke him, but his heart was racing a mile a minute. Outside, the sky was just beginning to change from dark to grey; the sun would be up soon. He checked the time on his bedside clock: 5:16am. Most importantly, Kei was still asleep beside him. So why…?

He eased himself up, making sure not to wake Kei, and looked out the window. It was Sunday, which meant time would not be on his side. Again. Before they’d fallen asleep, Kei had told him that his train didn’t leave until 10pm, which meant they had all day, and much of the evening to spend together. But still…

He watched the sun rise, and listened to Kei breathing. It was going to be a beautiful day, so he decided that they’d have to spend some of it outside. He loved the idea of not going anywhere, which is what Kei preferred. But on a pretty day like today? Well, even if it rained, he’d still try to get his love out of the house.

Since he was awake for the day, he reached for his phone. The little green light was flashing, which meant he had messages to read. Swiping his lockscreen, he tapped on the most recent one.

[HOPE YOUR BIRTHDAY WAS THE BEST ONE EVER!]
[Very much so. Thank you]

Tetsuro waited. It wasn’t long before Bokuto replied with a video attachment. He waited for it to download, and then tapped it once it was ready to view.

“Happy birthday, Tetsuro.” Kei said in the video.

Bokuto had captured the moment perfectly, showing both himself and Kei behind him. He could see his face flush, not to mention the way he’d stiffened with shock. Then, of course, his eyes had gone wide, and it looked like he was happy, confused, and surprised all at once. ‘Bamboozled’ was the perfect word for what he looked like. As soon as he started turning, the video went off-kilter, and then ended.

[I HAVE NEVER SEEN A MORE PERFECT MOMENT]
[What do you mean?]
[IF I HAD TO PUT IT INTO WORDS, YOU LOOKED LIKE YOUR MOST FAVORITE PERSON IN THE ENTIRE WORLD WAS FINALLY HOME, AND NOTHING ELSE MATTERED]
[That’s… amazingly accurate]
[WHY SO SURPRISED?]
[Your serious moments are always surprising]
[YEAH, WELL, YOU’RE MY BEST FRIEND, AND I REALLY DO LIKE SEEING YOU HAPPY]
[You act as if I’m only happy sometimes]
[YOU KNOW WHAT I MEANT, DORKWAD]
[I do, and I am. Very much so.]
[KEEP HIM]
[You say that as if I hadn’t already made up my mind about him]
[KEEP HIM]
[I’ll definitely try]
[DO, OR DO NOT. THERE IS NO TRY]
[LOL! Yeah, thanks, Yoda.]

He ended the chat and realized he was smiling. Bokuto had helped him feel a little better, and that meant a lot to him. Especially knowing that things between his best friend and boyfriend could have gone so much worse.

Deciding to get a move on the day, he got out of bed, made sure he hadn’t woken Kei, and pulled on a sweatshirt and sweatpants. Then, he adjusted the blankets so that Kei wouldn’t get cold, leaned down and kissed him on the temple. “I love you,” he whispered, and then left the room. He had at least a few hours before Kei would even stir; he was a deep sleeper.

Knowing there wasn’t much he could do without making too much noise, Tetsuro settled for making hot tea and toast, sliced up an apple, and grabbed his phone. He opened the door to the porch, and settled in at the picnic table. Scrolling through his social media accounts, he read and replied to posts, reblogged memes, and posted a few new pictures.

“Happy belated birthday,” he heard a familiar voice say. Looking up from his phone he smiled at Kenma.

“Thank you. Sit down. I’ll go get you some tea, if you want?”

“No, thank you. I haven’t slept yet.”

Tetsuro eyed his best friend. “You were so exhausted you were about to pass out yesterday. What happened?”

Kenma shook his head. “Just the usual. Too tired to sleep, too wound up to sleep. I played a few games, and here we are.”

“You can borrow the sofa if you need to,” Tetsuro offered, but Kenma shook his head again.

“No. I know you have company, and I don’t want to intrude.” He took a moment to look around. “Where is Tsukishima, anyway? Figured he’d be with you.”

“Still asleep. He’s not a morning person, actually.”

“I see.” Kenma looked a little uncomfortable, but he stayed quiet. Then, he yawned, and shook himself. He slowly got up from the table and smiled tiredly. “Well, I guess I’ll head back. Just wanted to touch base with you, and all.”

He started to leave when Tetsuro stopped him. “Come by after practice tomorrow. We can talk more then, and I… I’ll need company.”

“Sure. See ya at school.”

“Yeah. See ya.”

Kenma turned and left, and Tetsuro watched him go. Since meeting Kei, he hadn’t really hung out with him as much as he used to. If he needed to talk, he turned to Akaashi and Bokuto. But, when he didn’t want to be alone, he invited Kenma over to just hang out and play video games.

Checking the time, he saw that it was almost 8am. Going back inside, he did what he could to clean up, made a list of what groceries they were out of, and just busied himself around the house. Quite domestic of him, he thought with a smile. The irony about it was, everything he was doing was something he did everyday. But with Kei here, it felt different somehow. He couldn’t put a finger on how, or why; it just did.

At 9:30, he couldn’t wait anymore, so he went to the bedroom to see if Kei was even awake. What he found was enough to make him cover his mouth and take a few steps away so that he could at least attempt to laugh quietly. When he was able to control himself, he went back into the room. Kei had somehow ended up buried underneath the blankets, with only the very top of his blonde head, and a single foot, sticking out.

Tetsuro couldn’t resist; he reached down, and slowly ran his finger along the bottom of that foot, from heel to toe. Instantly, it retreated under the blankets, and Kei groaned, curling up into a ball, and sending a shiver down his spine. That was almost enough to tempt him back into bed. However, as awesome as being in bed all day sounded, he did want to spend time doing other things, too. Plans had been made, and time waited for no one.

Taking a few steps to the bed, he sat down on the side Kei was facing, gently brushed the blankets away from his face, leaned down and kissed his cheek.

“Good morning, love,” he said quietly. “Time to wake up.”

“Too early,” Kei muttered, trying to cover back up. Tetsuro smiled and chuckled, taking hold of the blankets so Kei couldn’t huddle under them.

“It’s nearly 10am. Come on, Kei. I have plans, and I can’t do them without you.”

Kei groaned again, turning over onto his back and opening his eyes. Bracing an arm on each side of his love, Tetsuro leaned down and kissed him again. It was a lazy kiss, soft and gentle.

“How long have you been awake?” Kei asked breathlessly, once the kiss ended.

“Since just before sunrise.”

“Really? Why?”

“Dunno. I don’t remember having a bad dream, but something woke me up, and I couldn’t go back to sleep.” Tetsuro explained. “Come on, sleepyhead. We need to go to the store for a few things, and it’s going to be a beautiful day, so maybe we could stop at the park, too.”

“Ew. Outside. Why?” Kei squinted at him for a minute, before smiling brightly. “Okay, fine. I guess I could stand to be in the sun for a little bit,” he groused playfully.

Tetsuro moved back as Kei sat up, letting the blankets drop to his waist. His eyes traveled slowly over the expanse of pale skin, settling here and there on the marks he’d left behind. Most would be hidden by clothing, but there was one that no one would miss, if they were looking. It was high on the neck, just below Kei’s right ear. Of course, he bore a mark similar to Kei’s.

When his eyes met Kei’s, his love perked an eyebrow and smirked. “Think you could let me out of bed?”

“I’m beginning to reconsider my plans…” he replied huskily.

“Yeah, I know. But if you want to run those errands and go to the park today, I need to take a shower and get dressed.”

“A shower sounds like a good idea.”

“I thought so, at least.”

“Smartass.”

Kei leaned forward and touched noses with him. “You love it, though.”

“Yes, I do. Very much.”

Eventually, Tetsuro moved back so Kei could actually leave the bed, and he waited there until his love returned… fully dressed and looking beautiful, wearing a cream colored, v-neck sweater, both necklaces, and light blue jeans. He admired Kei for a few minutes before he took his turn in the shower. He returned wearing a beige sweater, his necklaces, and dark jeans. He went to find a pair of socks, but stopped when he realized Kei was staring at him.

“What?”

“Y-your hair. It’s down. It’s not in its normal, messy state,” he answered. The look on his face was priceless.

“I wrestled it into submission,” he joked. And then he smirked. “I have a word for how you look right now.”

Kei blinked a few times, and then started laughing. “You can’t come in here with your hair looking like that, and expect me to not look bamboozled.”

“You know, I really think you just like saying that word.”

“Only because it’s accurate.”

“True enough,” Tetsuro agreed. “Come on. Let’s get something to eat and then run those errands.

“Give me a few minutes. I’ll meet you at the door.”

Curious, but wanting to get the day started, he nodded and left Kei to do whatever he needed to do. Several minutes later, they left the house, walking through the neighborhood hand in hand.


Chapter 29 - Not Until I've Left

A few hours later, after they’d eaten ramen that Tetsuro had made, they’d settled on the sofa to watch a movie. Except, Tetsuro’s energy had finally run out, and he was asleep, using Kei as his body pillow. His head rested against Kei’s chest, right over his heart, and his arms were wrapped loosely around Kei’s waist. Moving wasn’t an option, not that Kei wanted to move, anyway. Instead, he turned the movie off, and softly ran his fingers through his love’s hair.

Kei was about to drift off to sleep himself, when his phone lit up. Reaching over with his free hand, he picked it up and tapped the notification.

[THINK YOU GUYS COULD SPARE A LITTLE TIME TO HANG WITH US?]
[This is supposed to be their day, Bokuto. By themselves.]
[I KNOW THAT, BUT…]
[It’s okay. But Tetsu’s asleep right now]
[REALLY? WHY?]
[Bokuto…]
[He’s been awake since before sunrise. It finally caught up to him]
[We won’t bother you, then]
[It’s okay. When he wakes up, I’ll ask him]
[You really don’t have to. Bokuto is just bored]
[I AM NOT!]
[Then why intrude on their day together?]
[CUZ IT’LL BE A WHILE BEFORE WE’RE ALL TOGETHER AGAIN]
[... he has a point]
[I’ll ask him when he wakes up, okay?]
[THANKS, TSUKI!]
[No problem. Ttyl]
[ttyl]

He had just put his phone down when Tetsuro moved, slowly looking up at him and smiling a sleepy smile.

“What did they want?” he asked as he snuggled back down in Kei’s arms.

“Bokuto wants to know if they could come over and hang out.”

“Why? He knows this is our day…”

“Because it’ll be a while before we see each other again,” Kei said gently, using Bokuto’s words. “We’ll all be training non-stop until Nationals, and there aren’t any camps scheduled for the rest of the year. None of us can really afford to take any more time away.”

“The Voice of Reason speaketh,” came the quiet reply. Kei heard the sadness in it, and felt it in his heart.

“Afternoon edition,” he retorted, sifting his fingers through Tetsuro’s hair again. “Akaashi and I agree he has a point, but I told them I’d ask you first.”

He was quiet for long enough that Kei began to wonder if he’d fallen asleep again. But then, Tetsuro moved so that he was face to face with him.

“Are you okay with them coming over?”

Kei shrugged. “I don’t mind. But maybe just for dinner, or something,” he said. “What about you?”

“Just for dinner,” Tetsuro agreed.

“Then that means I have to give you your gifts before they get here.”

“Gifts?”

“Yeah. Duh. Happy birthday and all that,” Kei said snarkily. He grinned.

“You didn’t have to, you know. Your being here is the best birthday present ever.”

“I wanted to,” Kei said quietly, leaning in to kiss him. “Come on. Or do you want to sleep a little longer?”

“Set your alarm,” Tetsuro replied decisively. “I think they can wait before we invite them over.”

“Sure. How long?”

“An hour.”

Kei set his alarm, and they both settled down for a nap.

[Gifts and Friends]

“Here,” Kei said, handing over the first gift. They were sitting on the bed, after getting ready for their company. “I didn’t know if you had it yet, or not, so I bought it anyway.” He smiled as Tetsuro took it and started unwrapping.

“Oh, sweet!” He exclaimed as soon as he saw the game. “I haven’t played this one yet. Thank you!”

“Good, I’m glad. You’re welcome!” He handed over another one. “Gift number two.”

“Seriously, Kei, you really didn’t have to.” Tetsuro unwrapped it and paused. He was silent for so long that Kei began to wonder if he liked it. But the way his grip tightened around the edges of the little homemade book said more than words ever could.

“Kei…”

“I got the idea for it the last time I was here. A lot of those recipes are copies from my mom’s cookbook, but you’ve liked most of what's in there, so I figured you’d want to make them, too.”

“But, they’ll never be as good as yours,” Tetsuro replied softly.

“Yes, they will,” Kei assured him. “You can make those for Akaashi and Bokuto, too.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Tetsuro set the book down beside the video game. “Thank you.”

Before he knew what happened, and even before he could even respond, Kei was pulled into Tetsuro’s arms and kissed senseless. It was a while before they both came up for air.

“I have one more gift,” Kei said as soon as he caught his breath. “But it comes with a condition.”

“Oh really? What’s that?”

“You can’t open it until after I leave.”

“Why not?”

“Just promise me you won’t even sneak a peek until I’m gone.”

“I promise. But Kei…”

“Here.” Kei handed the last gift over. It was a small, plain brown box, tied with a simple red ribbon and bow. “You promised. Not so much as a glimpse.”

“Right.”

“Now, let’s get straightened up and start dinner. They’ll be here soon.”

“Right.” Tetsuro set the little box down on his bedside table, picked up the cookbook, and followed Kei out of the bedroom and to the kitchen. “What shall we make?”

Kei grinned. “I’ll pick, if you cook. Surprise them with your culinary skills.”

Tetsuro blinked with surprise. “You like my cooking?”

“Of course, I do! You know I’d have told you if I didn’t.”

“But it was only the ramen…”

“And it was some of the best ramen I’ve ever tasted,” Kei interrupted him, a little impatiently. “Tetsu, you’ll be fine. And I’ll help, if you want me to. But… you’re the cook tonight.”

“Right.”

In the end, Tetsuro made cold somen with dipping sauce for the four of them, along with grilled beef and shrimp. Kei had chopped up some veggies, and made ginger rice. Akaashi brought tangerines for something sweet, and Bokuto brought iced tea. They sat under the kotatsu and talked about making it to Nationals. They especially liked it when Kei told them how everyone on the Karasuno team is still in a state of shock, but now working harder than ever to make it as far as possible.

No one kept track of the time. Not until a notification chimed on Kei’s phone. It was almost 9pm; they had to get to the station soon. Tapping on the message, Kei quickly replied to his mom.

[I’ll pick you up at Sendai station, okay?]
[You don’t have to. It’s going to be almost 2am by the time I get there]
[It’s alright. I’m about to take a nap, and then I’ll see you when you arrive]
[But… what about work?]
[Kei, it’s fine. They know I’ll be late coming in, and I’ll be working later to make up for it.]
[If you’re sure]
[I am. See you soon!]
[Love you, mom]
[I love you, too, sweetie. Tell the boys I said hi, okay?]
[Will do! See ya soon]

“Mom says hi to everyone,” Kei told them. “She’s going to meet me at Sendai station.”

“She sounds so nice,” Bokuto replied. “When can we meet her?”

“Bokuto, that’s almost as bad as inviting us to dinner,” Akaashi reprimanded him.

But Kei just laughed. “She’d love to meet you two. Maybe we can do something later. After Nationals.” He started to clear up the dishes, but Akaashi reached over to stop him.

“It’s only fair that we help. You go get your stuff packed.”

“I feel like I’ve collected another mom,” Kei joked.

“Yeah, Akaashi is kind of our squad mom, to be honest,” Tetsuro said. “Come on. Let’s get you packed up.”

They went to the bedroom, and Kei packed his things. It didn’t take much time. When he zipped up the bag, he slowly stood up and slung it over his shoulder.

“You ready?” Tetsuro asked quietly.

“Not really, but I guess I have to,” Kei answered.

Tetsuro crossed the room and wrapped his arms around Kei, holding tight. “I don’t want you to go, either. I hate that you have to leave. I wish you could stay here forever.”

“Me, too.”

They would have stayed that way, but it was Bokuto who called to them from the kitchen. “We gotta get moving if we don’t want to miss Tsuki’s train!”

Kei moved first, putting his forehead against Tetsuro’s. “I guess they’re coming to see me off, too, huh?”

“Sounds like it,” Tetsuro agreed. “I suppose we should get moving.”

“Yeah,” Kei replied. But neither of them moved. Instead, they kissed each other, deeply, wildly, as if this would be the last one.

“I miss you already,” Tetsuro said breathlessly. Kei simply nodded, unable to say anything. “Just so you know, I also gave you a little gift. Don’t open it until you get home, and call me when you open it. It’s in your bag.”

“Okay,” Kei finally said.

“COME ON, GUYS! WE’RE GOING TO BE LATE!”

“Alright, already,” Tetsuro shouted back.

Luckily, it didn’t take long to get to the station, and they still had a little time to spare before Kei’s train arrived. Akaashi and Bokuto said their farewells and wished him safe travel. Tetsuro walked with him to the train, and held on to Kei’s hand until the last possible moment. Then, Kei boarded the train.

“I love you more,” Kei said loudly, in order to be heard over the noise of the train.

“I love you most,” Tetsuro replied, just before the doors shut. He raised his hand and waved as the train started leaving, taking his love away.


Chapter 30 - Can You Pass The Test?

“I’m home, and I have your gift in my hands.”

Tetsuro was already sitting at his desk in his room, the gift Kei had given him still unopened. He took a quick selfie, holding up his promise ring.

“Okay. We’ll open our gifts together. Are you ready?”

“Yeah.”

“Do it.”

“Tetsu… I love it.” Kei’s voice was soft, happy. Tetsuro knew he’d love what he gave him.

“Put it on, take a pic and send it to me, okay?”

“Okay. What about your gift? What do you think?”

“A flashdrive? Did you download a new anime or something?” he asked, plugging it into his laptop and waiting for it to become accessible. Once that happened, he clicked on the only file that appeared, entitled ‘The Cat and the Crow.’ He clicked on that, and the visual playlist Kei made started playing.

It started with single photos of them, and with creative edits set to the music they both loved, pictures of them both, and even a few with the squad, flowed on screen perfectly in sync.

“My new favorite movie,” he finally responded, his voice carrying the same tones Kei’s had earlier. “I think you’ll need to be in charge of all our pictures from now on. This is really good. I love it! Thank you!”

His phone chimed with a notification, and he quickly checked it. Kei had taken his selfie; he was smiling tenderly, holding up his promise ring necklace. He’d attached the little half-heart charm so that it hung ‘inside’ the ring.

“Have I mentioned how much I love you, lately?” he asked, somewhat rhetorically, as he sent his picture to Kei. “I took that just after you called.”

“It’s almost like a mirror-image,” Kei said quietly. And then he yawned. “Sorry,” he said sleepily. “I slept most of the way on the train.”

Tetsuro chuckled. “We both need to get some sleep. School doesn’t start any later.” He heard Kei grumble, and he laughed out loud. “Good night, love. Sleep well.”

“I’ll try. Good night. I love you.”

“I love you too.”

They hung up and Tetsuro put his phone down. He wasn’t even remotely tired, so he played their video again. And again.

It wasn’t until halfway through the third (or maybe fifth) viewing that he realized Kenma was watching him. He’d come over while they were gone to see Kei off, and stayed after Akaashi and Bokuto left to go home. Tetsuro was glad for the company, even if all Kenma was doing was playing his games.

“Why are you still awake?” his best friend asked, coming in to look at the video. He didn’t wait for an answer. “That’s really good. I can’t see any jump cuts or flash frames. It’s all seamless.”

“It’d still be perfect, even if it was a hot mess,” Tetsuro said, his eyes never straying from the screen. “Did you finally beat your game?”

“Yeah, and yours, too. Tsukishima picked out a good one. Got stuck on a few levels. You’ll like it.”

When he didn’t get a reply, he looked at Kuro, who’d paused the video on one particular picture. It wasn’t a selfie, that much he could tell, so either it was taken by Bokuto or Akaashi. Probably the latter, but that was beside the point. It was at one of the practice camps, and obviously during some sort of break. Tsukishima was resting his head on Kuro’s shoulder, his eyes closed. Kuro had leaned against Tsukishima, and was half-awake, holding his water bottle. There wasn’t anything too special about the pic that he could tell, but clearly, it held some sort of significance for Kuro to have stopped on it in particular.

Curiosity sparked, and an idea started forming. “We have to get some sleep, Kuro. I’m going to crash.”

“Yeah, okay. Thanks, Kyanma.”

“Haven’t heard that name in a while,” he said as he left. “But, you’re welcome.”

[Via Social Media]

[Kuroo, have you seen Kenma’s Twitter?]
[Yeah. And his Facebook, and Insta]
[What’s going on?]
[Wish I knew, Akaashi. I’ve asked him, but he isn’t talking. He seems to be waiting for something, though.]
[... yeah, but for what?]

That was a damned good question.

Tetsuro was on his way home after practice. Kenma had gone on ahead, which made everyone on the team take notice, and now he was having trouble fielding questions.

Why is he posting pictures of the two of you like you’re a couple again?
Why is he talking about being roommates?
Why is he always over your house?

Truth was, he didn’t know Kenma’s motive, but he could at least guess that his best friend was trying to make Kei jealous. Maybe even drive them apart. But even he had to ask why this was happening, and Kenma really wasn’t talking. Nothing he could ask or say would get even a grunt in his direction.

Once he arrived home, he dumped his school bag by the door and went to the kitchen, completely ignoring Kenma, who was playing yet another game in the living room. Not in the mood to cook, he sliced up some fruit and veggies, something to drink, and took it all into his room.

Sitting down at his desk, he opened up his own social media accounts, and started attempting to untangle the drama. Within minutes, his phone buzzed with a text message. Looking at his phone, he smiled and relaxed when he saw it was from Kei.

[I love you. Miss you, too]
[I love you, too. Miss you more. Call me?]
[Give me a few minutes. I just got home.]
[Yeah, same]

He took the time to close all his accounts down, and ate some of his food, before the phone rang.

“Hey you,” he said softly. “How was your day?”

“Same as always. The first-years’ training camp starts next week.”

“You told me about that. Are you excited?”

“Not really. Maybe a little. But there are going to be guys there from all the teams we beat. Not sure how they’ll react.”

“Don’t worry about that. You’re all there to learn and improve. You’ll be okay.”

“I hope so.” There was a little pause, and then, “I’ve seen what Kenma’s posting.”

“I know. Hard to miss when he tags both of us.”

“Any idea why?”

“I can only guess, but he’s refusing to talk, so can’t confirm”

“I’m kinda confused though.”

“About what?”

“All of it, to be honest. I mean, I know you both grew up together, and are best friends...”

“Kei, you have absolutely nothing to worry about.”

“I know that… but…”

“Can I at least try to clear things up?”

“Yes, of course.”

As he was about to start talking, he heard a sound outside his door. It was that sound that triggered a memory, which in turn set off many others. If this is what he was thinking it was, then he was going to need backup.

“Kei, let me call you back,” he said in a low voice. He grabbed his back sack, threw in his tablet, battery and charge cord, and his wallet. “I’m going to tell you everything, okay?”

“What’s wrong, Tetsu? What’s going on?” Kei, his darling Kei, picked up on his urgency.

“Can’t talk here,” he said, even more quietly than before. And then, he raised his voice back up to normal. “I’m going to just run out for a bit.”

“Tetsu?”

“Talk to you later, okay? I love you!”

He hated doing it, but he hung up on Kei without waiting for a response. He needed to get out of the house before he called him back. Slinging the bag over his shoulder, he acted like everything was normal, walked to the door, took his keys off the hook, and grinned at Kenma.

“I’ll be back later,” he said as he left, not waiting for a reply.

Once clear from view of his house, he ran to the park and to his favorite spot. He pulled out his phone and started a group text. Kei, Bokuto, Akaashi, Yaku, Kai, Daichi, and Suga.

[Hey! Sorry to interrupt anything, but I need to talk to everyone here, plus a couple more. I don’t have their numbers]

He waited for the replies to come in. As expected, it was very nearly everyone at once. Kei texted privately.

[Tetsu, what’s wrong?]
[If this is what I’m thinking it is, then I need to tell everyone I just texted in the group]
[Can you be a little more vague??]
[I’m sorry, but this will be easier if I have everyone on the same page. Please bear with me a little longer]
[Okay, but…]
[I love you]
[I love you too]

He tapped the group chat.

[WHAT’S GOING ON?]
[If this has anything to do with Kenma, I swear…]
[Yaku, calm down]
[How can you even tell me that, Kai?]
[Will you calm down if I tell you?]
[AKAASHI!]
[Why is Bokuto yelling?]
[His touch keyboard is locked on all caps. I haven’t figured out how he did it, Daichi, and I haven’t figured out how to fix it, either]
[Offer still stands to try]
[I know, Tsuki, but we’re all used to it by now, right?]
[Right]
[Kuroo? Can you explain why we’re all here?]
[Yeah, Suga. Actually, would you all mind if we do a video chat?]
[I like that idea better]
[I don’t mind]
[not at all]
[DO IT]
[okay]
[okay]
[Also, I’d like to invite two more: Tadashi and Hinata]
[... now I’m really curious]
[Same, Suga. I’ll text their numbers, and let them know to expect a video call]
[Thanks, Daichi]

He quickly changed over to his tablet, hooked up the battery and charger, and waited. Moments later, he received the numbers needed, and then sent the link for a video chat. As expected, the squad showed up almost immediately, followed shortly by Yaku, Suga, Kai, and Daichi. It took a few minutes more for Tadashi and Hinata to join, but once they did, he was ready.


Chapter 31 - Explanations And Countermeasures

“First, let me apologize, again, for interrupting anything, and for the short notice. I’m really sorry for that. I only just figured out what’s going on, and decided to call for backup.” Tetsuro started talking once everyone was ready. “Several of you may have already guessed what’s up, but I need to get those who don’t know on the same page.”

“Fair enough,” Daichi said, clearly the Karasuno spokesman (for now), since no one else from the team spoke up.

“It’s Kenma,” he said, sighing and running his hand through his hair. “He’s running another one of his experiments.”

“I KNEW IT!” Both Bokuto and Yaku suddenly exclaimed. “Dammit, Kuroo, if you even try to defend him this time…” Yaku added vehemently.

He sighed again. “I’m not. Because this time, he’s not only using me, but also Kei.”

“Me? Why? I don’t understand,” Kei said, looking as confused as Hinata.

“Wait… what? Experiments?” Hinata asked. Tetsuro knew that Hinata and Kenma had hit it off as friends, so this was going to hit him hard.

“Let me explain, Chibi-chan,” he said gently. “I’m sure you’re all aware that Kenma and I have been friends since we were kids. Next door neighbors, went to the same school, always in the same classes, and for years, always inseparable. You get the idea. What some of you don’t know is that Kenma runs these ‘experiments’ on people, and by people I mean it was mostly me as his ‘test subject.’”

“Oh my god,” both Suga and Tadashi said.

“Kenma has alway been… less emotional than others, I guess you could say. His emotions run differently than most. The stronger emotions are easier to understand for him, but the softer ones, especially love, seem to escape him. Because he doesn’t understand them, he gets curious about how they work, and thus, his experiments. I didn’t always catch on, but when I did, I would ask him to stop. He’d lay low for a while, then try again, but sneakier.”

“When was the last experiment?” Daichi asked.

“Two years ago. It actually led to our break up,” he admitted, looking at Kei as he said it. His love didn’t look terribly surprised, so Tetsuro guessed he’d figured out that much already.

“And now he’s started another one?” Daichi asked again.

“Right. I haven’t been able to work out why.”

Yaku had double facepalmed, Kai closed his eyes tight and shook his head slowly. Bokuto looked ready to do murder. Akaashi simply waited, but his eyes agreed with Bokuto.

“You’ve all, undoubtedly, seen everything he’s posted to his social media accounts. He made sure to tag both Kei and myself, so he’s cast a large net, but I’m not sure he knows how large it actually is, or that many people know what he’s doing. Either way, to answer one of the most pertinent questions: the ‘roommates’ thing was an actual plan, but after our breakup, it turned into a joke. He knows it won’t happen, but he tries to joke about it just to get a reaction.”

“What about making it look like you’re a couple again?” Kai asked, finally entering the conversation.

“I can only assume he wants to make Kei jealous.”

“Any idea why?”

“No.”

“Is he jealous?” Tadashi asked, defensively. “I mean, it would all make some kind of sick sense if he were.”

“Calm down, Tadashi,” Kei said quietly.

“How can you be so calm, Tsuki? He’s using you…”

“Clearly. But I don’t know Kenma that much at all. Neither do you, or Daichi, or even Suga. The exception among us being Hinata.”

Tetsuro looked at Hinata, who had so many emotions on his face: confusion, worry, and sadness. But, there was also a calm sense of thoughtfulness about him, as well as a tiny bit of hope. Chibi-chan truly had a gift when it came to interacting with people of all sorts, and that’s what Tetsuro needed from their little ray of sunshine.

“Okay, guys, we need to get back on track,” Suga interrupted sternly. Tetsuro nearly laughed, and noticed Kei was trying not to as well. When mom spoke sternly, everyone snapped to attention. Even Daichi. “I want to know why he seems to be staying with you all the time. Quite a few of those pictures were home-based.”

“Force of habit, I suppose,” Tetsuro answered reluctantly. He took a breath and let it go. “During our friendship, I had grown used to being around him. I’d go over to his house, or vice versa. It wasn’t unusual for us to just walk right in and join in whatever our families were doing. Later on, it wasn’t as frequent, and eventually, it just turned into something we did when being alone wasn’t an option, when all we needed was someone else in the house. We barely even interacted, but it was nice to know someone was there. You know?”

“And so that’s why he’s been over your house lately?”

“Yeah. I didn’t want to be alone, and the person I really wanted to be with had to leave. So, I fell back on the old habit.” After he’d said that, he rushed to keep Kei from apologizing. “Don’t. You. Dare. If you even think about blaming yourself…”

“But..”

“NO BUTS!!” The entire group hollered over him.

“If you have to blame someone, start with Kenma,” Yaku said. “He’s the core reason for any of this happening right now. None of us saw it coming, either.”

“That little… I’m going to…”

“Bokuto, calm down. You aren’t going to murder him. I won’t let you,” Akaashi said.

“Yeah, neither are you, even though we all know you’d get away with it,” Tetsuro told Akaashi.

“I still don’t know why this is even happening.”

“I wish I could tell you, Chibi-chan. But unless Kenma talks, none of us will know why.”

“So, now that we’re all on the same page, for the most part, what do you need us to do, Kuroo?” Daichi asked.

“Has anyone ever mentioned that you and Suga act like parents?” Kai observed, out of the blue.

Everyone on team Karasuno, and Tetsuro, burst out laughing. The rest looked, well, bamboozled.

“Yes. Frequently. In fact, I’m Dadchi, and he's Sugamom. And now, it seems we’ve expanded our family to include a few more cats and a couple owls,” Daichi said ironically.

“It’s not a family. It's a zoo,” Yaku added.

“Birds outnumber the felines. It’s an aviary, really,” Akaashi deadpanned.

“Way to derail the conversation, Kai.”

“Yeah, well… we needed it.”

“Good point,” Suga said, smiling. “However, the question still remains. What do you need us to do?”

“First thing is, we can’t let on that we’re on to him. It looks like this is going to be a social media based experiment, so we’ll need to react on that front. We also need to keep this between us as much as possible.”

“Sounds like you are trying to protect everyone. Including Kenma,” Yaku said suspiciously.

“If it really is just his curiosity causing all of this, then he doesn’t deserve to be completely ostracized.”

“Still going to be his friend after this is over?”

Kei instantly spoke up. “That isn’t a spur-of-the-moment kind of decision.”

Everyone went quiet in unspoken agreement.

“I’m more looking out for him in terms of how our teams will function going forward. No one, outside of this group, needs to know anything. And none of us can go after him, either. He’s very cunning, and if he even gets a whiff that we’re on to him, he’ll change up his game plan, and we might not be able to stop him then,” Tetsuro explained to break the silence. “And we need to stop him before any more damage is done.”

“What do you need us to do?” Daichi asked again.

“Act as if his plan to make Kei jealous is working.”

“Okay, so how is that going to work? And once he thinks he’s succeeded, what do we do?” Kei asked.

“That’s another reason why I called everyone here. I actually haven’t thought that far ahead in terms of the rest of us,” Tetsuro admitted. “I do have specific plans in mind for Kei and Hinata, though.”

“Us? Why?” Hinata asked.

“Kei is the main target, not me. I’m collateral damage. Kenma’s focus will mostly be on him. As for you, Chibi-chan, I think you’ll need to be his voice of reason.” When it looked like everyone was going to react to that, he spoke over them. “Since our teams first met, Hinata has fascinated Kenma, and not in a bad way. He likes you, Chibi-chan, and I think he’ll listen to you more than anyone else.

“Here’s what I have in mind: Kei, if he sends another round of pictures or starts a twitter thread, I want you to block me on all accounts. We need to make it look like you are jealous enough to break up with me. Do whatever you think you need to alert him. Make a scene, or go quietly. Just block me, okay?” Kei looked like that was the last thing he wanted to do, but he nodded his agreement. “I’ll keep in touch, so don’t worry. It just won’t be as often.

“Hinata, I’ll let you know when it’s your turn. The only thing I have to insist on is complete secrecy. You can’t let on that you know anything about this meeting, okay?”

“I understood that the first time you said it,” Hinata said calmly. “I’m just not sure how I’m going to be the voice of reason for him.”

“Just be you, Chibi-chan,” Tetsuro reassured him. “You have an amazing gift to be friends with everyone you meet. I need you to be Kenma’s friend. He’ll need one.”

“Okay,” Hinata finally agreed.

“The rest of us will just run interference, I guess,” Kai said after that.

“Yeah, something like damage control. If you’re asked directly about what’s going on, just tell them we’re working it out. It’s going to be a huge hassle, and dramatic to say the least.”

“Epic understatement,” Bokuto and Akaashi said at the same time.

“True, though,” Tetsuro said. “I think we can handle this, right?”

“Right!”

“Thanks, guys. It means a lot that you’re helping.”

“We got your backs,” Daichi said, and everyone agreed. “See you at Nationals, Kuroo. And the rest of you, too.”

“Good save, Dadchi,” Tetsuro laughed. “See you there.”

Everyone left after that. Everyone, except for Kei.


Chapter 32 - Tested

“Talk to me, Kei,” Tetsuro said after a long time of just staring at each other. “Say something, anything. Just talk to me.”

“It’s not just me he’s after, is it?”

“No. It’s me, too. But then, I have always been his favorite test subject.”

“Why did you let him?” Kei sounded more exasperated than angry, but it made Tetsuro wince anyway. “Why is he even doing this?”

“I didn’t always catch on to his tests, so I couldn’t stop him until after I did. Even so, by then, he was satisfied by whatever result he achieved,” he tried to explain. “As for the why of it, I don’t know. It’s like you said earlier, neither of you really know each other, so maybe that’s part of his reasoning. Maybe he really is jealous, and doing this to see how long before you become jealous and break up with me.”

Kei was quiet again, but it was a thoughtful silence. Tetsuro watched his beautiful face as he thought. Those golden brown eyes were slightly unfocused, almost clouded over, blocking everything out, and his eyebrows were slightly scrunched up. He could only imagine Kei had also stopped hearing anything, as well. He remembered that his mom had said something about Kei not being so expressive at one time in his life, but Tetsuro couldn’t imagine it. Just watching his face, he could almost tell what Kei was thinking. So, he knew Kei had worked out a possible answer when his expression cleared.

“I can almost see your answer,” he said with a grin. “Welcome back.”

“Yeah, thanks,” Kei replied with a smirk. “Do you think it could be that he hasn’t seen, or experienced, love like ours?”

Tetsuro blinked. “You mean love at first sight?” He hadn’t thought of it that way, and it might explain everything.

“Part of it, yeah. Also, just how we are around each other, and how we’ve worked through stuff together, even when we’re apart.” He focused sharply on Tetsuro. “You’ve been friends with him for years, and even had a relationship with him. But, did you ever love him like you love me?”

This time, Tetsuro was the one to withdraw inwardly to think. He sifted through emotions and memories, everything he’d experienced since meeting Kenma when he was eight years old. And through it all, he couldn’t remember ever loving Kenma like he loved Kei. It was different, platonic. Nothing deeper than the kind of love one has for a best friend.

“I can almost see your answer,” he heard Kei say, repeating his words from earlier.

“I think, somewhere along the years, I confused platonic love for something deeper.” He huffed. “To think it took me this long to see it.”

“Maybe he’s just realizing it, too,” Kei added quietly. “And he doesn’t like it.”

“Maybe,” Tetsuro agreed. “But this is all just speculation. I’m hoping Hinata can get something out of him.”

“Yeah, same,” Kei replied. “If anyone can do it, Hinata can.”

They fell into silence again, just staring at each other.

“Why didn’t we think of doing video chats before?”

“Easier just to call or text, I think. And we aren’t always alone when we call or text.”

“Maybe we can make this a habit?”

“I like that idea. But maybe not until after we get past this thing with Kenma.”

“Yeah. We need to make it as believable as possible. But, I will keep in touch, okay?”

“Okay. I miss you.”

“I miss you, too. So, so much.”

“I gotta go. Mom made sukiyaki, and Tadashi is coming over to study.”

“Tell everyone I said hi.”

“I will. Oh, I’m going to tell my mom and Akiteru about what’s going on. If they haven’t already seen any of this.”

“Good idea. They are on both our accounts. I’m surprised they haven’t said anything.”

“Right? I’ll talk to them.”

“Okay. I love you more…”

“... I love you most. Goodnight, Tetsu.”

“Goodnight, Kei.”

When Kei finally left the video chat, it severed the connection, and Tetsuro turned everything off. He hadn’t really paid much attention, but the sun was starting to set, and the sky was lit with fiery color. It was later than he’d thought, but that didn’t matter. Staying just a little while longer, he watched the sun set, and then he gathered up his stuff and headed home.

[All In]

For a little over a week, everyone waited to see what Kenma would do. Kei had nearly forgotten what he was supposed to do, until a new round of pictures dropped on Facebook and Instagram. In fact, he hadn’t known until the third day of the first years’ training camp at Shiratorizawa. Hinata had come running up to him during the lunch break, and showed him the posts. Kei thanked him, and then went to his bag for his phone to check his messages.

[I guess it’s game on, then]
[YEAH DAICHI, BUT I DIDN’T THINK HE WAS ACTUALLY GOING TO DO IT AGAIN]
[Tsuki, the next move would be yours]
[THE BALL HAS BEEN SERVED]
[Bokuto, really?]
[The closer we get to Nationals, the more he’s going to reference volleyball]
[AKAASHI!!]
[Just go with it, guys]
[How should I do this? Overly dramatic, or coldly silent]
[You’re better at the coldly silent, tbh]
[Hinata!]
[What, Tadashi? It’s true!]
[I GOTTA AGREE WITH HINATA]
[Not helping, Bokuto]
[Why not both?]
[OOHH… BOTH IS GOOD!]
[What do you mean, Suga?]
[This round of pics wasn’t very big. He may be waiting for some reaction to post more. Start with one type of reaction, and finish with the other just before you block Kuroo]
[Maybe you could at least say something up front to acknowledge that you’ve seen them, Tsuki? He’s tagged you specifically]
[Good thinking, Yaku]
[Give it til this evening, after practice. Then go off.]
[THINK MAYBE ONE OF US SHOULD TAG TSUKI, TOO?]
[Hasn’t he already been tagged, tho?]
[YEAH, BUT MAKE IT LOOK LIKE WE WANT HIM TO SEE IT, TOO]
[Concerned friends coming to the rescue]
[YEAH, LIKE THAT]
[He didn’t tag Kuroo this time]
[Deliberate, most likely]
[I think so, too, Kai. He’s been kinda on edge lately]
[NO ONE REALLY REACTED THE FIRST TIME, THOUGH]
[Yeah, he hates being ignored when experimenting]
[So, I need to at least react to what he’s posted so far?]
[Sorry, Tsuki, but this might be the fastest way to resolve everything]
[We just can’t push too far, or he may feel cornered]
[Right, Akaashi. That’s not an avenue I wish to explore]
[Okay, lunch is about over, guys. Hinata and I have to get going]
[Alright. Do your best!]
[Thanks, Mom]
[I’ll tag you, Tsuki.]
[Thanks, Dad]
[LOL! I LOVE THAT!]
[We’ll talk to you later]
[Wait. You actually spell that out?]

Kei and Hinata laughed as they put away their phones. They were headed back to where the others were when Kei slowed down and stopped. Hinata had gone a few steps more before turning around and looking back.

“What’s wrong, Tsuki?”

“I don’t know how to even start. I was never good at acting.”

Hinata struck a thoughtful pose. “Hmmm… would it help if you had something to work with?”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, some actors need an idea to work with, right? To get them in the right mindset. So, for you, think of it as someone stealing Kuroo away from you, and doing whatever they can to achieve that goal.”

“But I’m supposed to be so jealous that I break up with him, right?”

“Wouldn’t you be jealous if what that person was doing was actually working? Isn’t that what Kenma is trying to do?”

“But we don’t know…”

“No, we don’t. Not yet, anyway.” Hinata scrubbed a hand through his unruly red hair. “And you’re stalling. You’re the one that needs to react first before anyone does anything else. It’s like Bokuto said, the ball has been served. It’s up to you to receive it.”

Kei narrowed his eyes at the smallest middle blocker. “When did you become so insightful?”

“Volleyball may be what I’m thinking about, but it’s not always the only thing. Good luck!” And off he went to where the other ball boys were getting ready for afternoon practice.


Chapter 33 - Final Phase

Later that evening, Kei posted his last response to Kenma’s latest barrage of pictures, and told everyone reading that he was blocking Kuroo. Indefinitely. He’d been both hot- and cold-blooded in his answers, so much so that someone would private message him and ask if he were actually serious. Depending on who it was, he’d either reassure them that he was doing his part, or just make one worded answers to fend off curiosity seekers. He didn’t want to take any chances and give anything away. To be on the safe side, he took several screenshots, and blocked and reported Kenma.

Closing his laptop, he laid down on his bed, and played with his phone. He’d kept it close so that he’d feel it vibrate when Tetsuro called or texted. Lately, he’d had to lie low because of the mess Kenma created, so they’d both stopped the nightly calls and texts. The worst part of it all was that he was so used to talking to Tetsuro each night that he couldn’t remember how he’d managed before they’d met.

Unable to get comfortable, Kei sat up and got out of bed. He went to the kitchen and got something cold to drink, taking it outside with him to the porch. He sat down, and looked up at the half-moon. Was Tetsuro okay? Did he see everything he’d posted? He hoped he was believable enough. But… was he too believable?

He brought his legs up and crossed his arms over his knees, resting his head on his arms. This was so stupid! He hated this. He hated having to do any of it. He understood the reason why, but he could have stayed out of it, couldn’t he? Well, no, he really couldn’t have, considering Kenma had specifically tagged him in everything he posted.

He needed to move around. Maybe that would tire him out. He’d just stood up to pace around the backyard when his phone buzzed. Two notifications hit at the same time, and he tapped on Tetsuro’s first.

[Sorry, can’t really talk, but I love you]
[I love you too]
[It’ll be over soon]
[I hope so]
[You’ve done your part, so you can sit back and let us handle the rest, okay?]
[Okay. Tetsu?]
[Yeah?]
[I hate this]
[...]
[Give me a few minutes. I’m going to call you]
[Is Kenma there?]
[Yeah, but I’ll come up with something]
[Are you sure you should?]
[I don’t care. I’m going to call you, just give me a few minutes]
[Okay]

While he waited, he tapped on the second message. It was from Tadashi.

[If you need to talk, you can call me]
[Thanks. Tetsu’s going to call shortly]
[Are you sure it’s okay]
[No, but he’s determined… and I need to hear his voice]
[Understood. We’ll catch up later]
[Yeah. Thanks again, Tadashi]
[You’re welcome]

A few minutes later, his phone buzzed with the expected incoming call. Tetsuro hadn’t yet spoken, but then he was out of breath.

“What did you do, run?”

“Yeah. To the park.”

“Like that wasn’t conspicuous at all.”

“I got lucky. Kenma left before I did. I just snuck out the back and ran a different way.” He took several deep breaths, and then spoke again. “I hate this, too, you know. I had to remind myself that it was all an act when I read some of your responses.”

“I was hoping to avoid that, and still be believable enough to pass muster.”

“Have you seen anything since?”

“No. I just shut everything down.” Kei let out a huff. “I’m just so over it, Tetsu. It shouldn’t be this hard. I hate having to act like I’m jealous and mad at you. And… I really just wish you were here.”

“Oh, god… Kei. Do you know how much I wish I could be with you right now?”

“Being apart sucks.”

“Tell me about it. Makes you wonder how we managed it before.”

Kei was about to say something, but then a thought occurred.

“Wait… Tetsu…”

“Are you thinking what I’m thinking?”

“You want the show quote, or a serious answer?”

Tetsuro laughed. “The serious one. I want to know if you thought the same thing I just did.”

“The real test isn’t just to make me jealous…”

“The real test is also endurance. To see how long we can stand being apart.”

“Make me jealous enough to sever communication and then wait to see if being miles apart would have a greater impact?”

“That’s what it feels like.”

“But we’ve been apart before.”

“Right. But if you think about it, it really hasn’t been longer than a few weeks. Not since the first practice match when we visited you. Recently, though, it’s been harder and harder being apart, and that might be what Kenma is testing us on.” There was a long pause. “I hate to say it, but I have to get back.”

“Okay. When will I hear from you again?”

“I’ll try again tomorrow night. If I have to sneak out of the house to talk to you, I’ll do it. As often as I can.”

“I love you.”

“I love you, too.”

Neither of them hung up. Both of them started to laugh.

“Is this going to turn into a game? Whoever hangs up first loses?”

“If that’s the game, then I won’t lose.”

“Neither will I.”

Again, they waited for the other to hang up. Again, they both ended up laughing.

Then, Kei heard the sound of walking.

“What are you doing?”

“Walking home. I’ll hang up when I hit my block.”

“Are you sure about that?”

“HA! I love you.”

“I love you, too.”

[Secret Weapon; Code Name: Tangerine]

[Okay, Chibi-chan, it's all you, now]
[Right.]
[This would work so much better if it were in person]
[You’re not wrong, Akaashi. But we don’t really have the time to get Chibi-chan down here and back without him missing practices]
[So I’ll need to do it online?]
[Yeah. Sorry, Hinata]
[It’s fine. You need my help, so here I am]
[Thank you, Chibi-chan]
[No problem]
[So, start by replying to one of his Twitter threads. Try to keep it public, but if he goes to private chat, we want screenshots]
[Do I need to say anything in particular?]
[No. You do you. I’m sure you have enough questions as it is]
[Wait. You haven’t replied to him yet, have you? On any of his previous posts?]
[No. Well, maybe an emoji react or two, but nothing other than that.]
[Okay. If he’s keeping track, you may have a bit of work to do so that he doesn’t think you’ve been keeping up. Make sense?]
[Yep. Got it. When do you want me to start?]
[Anytime. Up to you.]
[Alrighty, then. Ttyl]
[Ttyl]

Tetsuro smiled as he put his phone in sleep mode, then set it down on his desk. He’d made himself comfortable on his bed, laptop on and the Twitter website loaded, waiting for Hinata to do his thing. Kenma hadn’t yet come over, and he could only hope Chibi-chan would start before he did. Dinner was all but forgotten; he wasn’t really hungry anyway.

While he waited, he brought up Kei’s video playlist and watched it again. He’d lost count of how often he’d watched it. Of course, he’d also uploaded the video Bokuto had shot on his birthday, and watched that, too. There were a lot of pictures taken that weekend, and Kei had those, plus the video. Tetsuro couldn’t wait to see the playlist Kei would make of that.

Around ten minutes later, his phone buzzed at the same time his Twitter page refreshed. While he’d been distracted, Kenma had dumped another set of pictures, and none of them were good. In fact, if he hadn’t told anyone anything, least of all Kei, then he’d certainly be in deep trouble.

“What in the actual fu…!”

He grabbed his phone, which had been constantly vibrating while he’d been in shock. Quickly, he swiped the lockscreen and tapped the notification.

[I’M GOING TO KICK HIS SCRAWNY ASS!!]
[Get in line, Bokuto. Teammates get first dibs]
[WELL, YOU ARE ROUGHLY THE SAME SIZE, YAKU. YOU COULD PROBABLY DO MORE DAMAGE]
[Did you just…]
[Both of you need to back up. We don’t need to fight each other]
[SORRY AKAASHI]
[Is there a sharpshooter among us?]
[Suga, your bloodthirsty side is showing, might want to tuck it back in]
[You’re going to tell me you haven’t thought of it too, Daichi?]
[No. I was actually thinking of something much slower and more painful]
[What? Live, clinical dissection?]
[OMG, KAI!]
[Botulinum toxin]
[Tadashi? Not you too!]
[He’s gone too far this time.]
[To summarize: we have Bokuto and Yaku ready to kick his ass, Suga’s looking for a sniper, Daichi and Kai opting for organ removal without anesthetics, and Tadashi whipping out a vial of the world’s deadliest poison. Have I got that correct?]
[Keeping score, Akaashi?]
[Someone has to]
[Wait. How does Tadashi even know about botulinum toxin?]
[MOST IMPORTANTLY, HOW WOULD WE EVEN GET A HOLD OF SOME?]

“Good grief. They’re crawling all over each other to get to Kenma, and I can’t find it in my heart to stop them,” Tetsuro muttered. He put his phone down for a minute, scrubbed his hands over his face and through his hair, and looked at a newly refreshed page.

“Chibi-chan, you’re an angel.”

Relief flooded him as he read the replies that were inundating Kenma’s thread, including Daichi tagging both him and Kei. The latest and last one was a single, innocent, question:

{{Kenma… What are you doing?}}


Chapter 34 - Breaking Ties

Kei watched intently as Hinata tried to get answers from Kenma. It was going so slow, but once Hinata had started, no one said anything. At least, not on Kenma’s page. The phone, however, blew up… as was expected. Their friends were keeping up a running commentary, but Tetsuro and he had stayed silent. There really hadn’t been anything to say.

{{Shoyo? Have you been watching?}}
{{Honestly, no. Not until this post. Volleyball practice}}
{{Makes sense}}
{{You didn’t answer my question}}
{{Didn’t think I needed to when it’s obvious what I’m doing}}
{{Posting poorly photoshopped pictures of you and Kuroo kissing and practically making out?}}

“Hinata, stay calm,” Kei whispered encouragement. He picked up his phone again.

[SICK BURN, HINATA!]
[He needs to calm down.]
[He’ll be fine]
[We hope]

“We definitely hope,” Kei muttered as he kept watching.

{{They aren’t photoshopped}}
{{Yes, they are, Kenma. Let me ask another question: Why?}}
{{Why what?}}
{{Why are you doing this to Kuroo and Tsukishima?}}
{{Doing what?}}
{{Kenma, stop, please. I’m not stupid}}
{{I never said you were}}
{{Then stop toying with me. I thought we were friends}}

Kei’s vision started to blur. Besides Tetsuro, Hinata had one of the biggest stakes in this entire farce of a game, and they both stood to lose something important to them: a friend. As for himself, he still couldn’t think that he was more than someone to use to get to Tetsuro. No matter how much his boyfriend tried to deny it, he was the original target. Kei picked up his phone and started to text Tetsuro, when both the group chat and Kenma replied.

[Poor Hinata]
[He’s going to need us all after this]
[You know he’ll seek out Kageyama first, though, right?]
[Yeah. Always has been that way, hasn’t it?]
[For both of them]
[Kuroo, once this is over, we’ll have to explain what happened to Kageyama. Are you okay with that?]
[Yes, of course, Daichi. Please forgive me for bringing Hinata into this mess]
[...]
[Nothing to forgive. I said I would help.]
[I’m sorry, Chibi-chan]
[Stop apologizing, Kuroo]
[But…]
[Hey Tetsu?]
[Yeah?]
[Shut up.]

As the group sent laughing emojis and Lols, Kei turned back to his laptop.

{{We are friends, Shoyo}}
{{No, I don’t think so. You aren’t acting like the Kenma I know}}
{{What do you mean?}}
{{Well, for one thing, you’d have answered me by now.}}
{{Have I not?}}
{{No, you have not. Second, you had no problems with Kuroo’s and Tsukishima’s relationship, at first. Zero. None. In fact, you helped out them when they asked you. Like, that time you took pictures for them at summer camp. Now, I see this post today, and you won’t tell me why you’d even do such a thing.}}
{{Shoyo, I...}}
{{It’s Hinata.}}


[OH SHIT!!]
[He revoked use of his first name]
[ARE YOU SURE I CAN’T DO MURDER ON KENMA?]
[Yes, we’re sure, Bokuto]
[HOW ABOUT SEVERE MAIMING?]
[None of that, either]
[KILLJOY]
[Besides, I think Hinata finally got through to him]
[It certainly looks that way]

{{I don’t know what happened, but it’s like a switch flipped, and you became this person I don’t even know, and don’t want to know. I have friends that argue, and even fight with each other. But none of them would even think twice about doing what you’re doing to Kuroo and Tsukishima.}}
{{Can I text you privately… Hinata?}}
{{Are you going to answer my question?}}
{{Yeah.}}
{{Fine.}}

[NOW… WE WAIT]
[Intermission]
[Half-time]
[Seventh Inning Stretch]
[LMAO! YOU GUYS ARE THE BEST! WE SHOULD ALL HANG OUT IN TOKYO]
[That’s… not a bad idea, actually]
[Yeah, sometimes he has moments like that]
[AKAASHI!!]

Kei pushed his laptop aside, and stood up from his desk. There was no telling how long it would take for Hinata to send the screenshots, and he needed to do… something. Picking up his phone, he went out of his room and to the kitchen for something to drink, and maybe a snack. That’s where he found his mom, and Akiteru, sitting at the table. Both were on their laptops, and both looked up at him when he walked through the door.

“You’ve been keeping up with it?” he asked quietly, sitting beside his mom and resting his head on her shoulder.

“Yeah,” she said, kissing his head. “How are you holding up?”

“About as well as can be expected, I guess. I’m more worried about Tetsu, to be honest.”

“How’s he doing?”

“I think he’s been trying to hold it together, to be strong. But, this isn’t just a friend of his; Kenma and he grew up together. They are… were… best friends, and even boyfriends. I think, no matter the outcome, he’s going to be wrecked. And I can’t be there for him.”

“Who says you can’t?” Akiteru asked pointedly.

“Ni-san?” Kei lifted his head and looked at his brother.

Akiteru shrugged. “Family emergency. If we leave now, we can be there by midnight or so.”

Kei thought about it, and then nodded. “I’ll go pack. I need to call a few people, too.” Just as he was leaving the kitchen, he turned to look at his brother. “Where do you plan on staying? You’re going to be driving for a long time, and you’ve already had a long day of work.”

“Nevermind that. Getting you to Kuroo is more important. Get moving, lil bro. We’ll take care of things on this end.”

“Okay. Thank you,” he said, leaving the room. His mom had already picked up her phone, and was making calls.

Pulling out his phone, he quickly tapped Tadashi’s number. Once he heard his best friend pick up, he started talking.

“Hey, Tadashi? I don’t have too much time, so I’ll be quick.”

“Okay, but Tsuki…”

“I’m going to Tokyo. We’re leaving as soon as I’m packed. I need you to let Daichi and Suga know. And Hinata.”

“Tsuki…”

“I need to call Akaashi and Tetsu…”

“TSUKI! WILL YOU BE QUIET?!”

Kei blinked. Tadashi rarely raised his voice, so this got his attention. “What is it?”

“Hinata sent a couple screenshots. I think you need to read them.”

“Good or bad?” He asked as he sat down on his bed, packing momentarily forgotten.

“I’ll let you decide that. No one has really said anything, either.”

He didn’t know what to say, but he was saved by a notification that buzzed the phone. “I gotta go. Could you let Daichi and Suga know?”

“I will. Talk to you later?”

“Yeah. I’ll call when I get there.”

“Be safe, Tsuki.”

“I will. Thanks.”

He hung up and tapped on the message from Tetsuro.

[I have no idea how to even handle this]
[I haven’t seen anything, yet, Tetsu. What happened?]
[You were pretty much right about Kenma’s motive]
[Pretty much?]
[There’s a plot twist. You need to read it.]
[Are you okay, though?]
[Not really.]
[I’ll be there]
[WHAT?!]
[Akiteru is driving. We should arrive by midnight, 1am]
[OMG! Are you serious?!]
[Yep. But… is it too soon? Kenma is practically next door]
[Even if it were, I’d figure out a way to sneak you in]
[We shouldn’t even have to do that]
[I know. See you when you get here]
[I love you]
[I love you too]

He put his phone down and quickly packed his bag for the weekend. Putting his laptop in its case, Kei grabbed his jacket and raced back out to the kitchen. Akiteru had his keys in hand, but was staring at the screen of their mom’s laptop. Curious, he went over and joined them, reading what was on the screen. Tetsu had sent them the screenshots.

1/2
{{You’re right, Hinata. At first, I had no problem at all with Kuro’s and Tsukishima’s relationship. It was obvious they cared for each other quite a bit, and they looked happy. To be honest, I’d never seen Kuro that happy, nor that much in love. It had never been that way between us, even when we were dating. I hated knowing that. Hated that it took so long to figure it out. Hated that it was Tsukishima, and not me, that Kuro loved so much.}}

2/2
{{It didn’t seem any different than your average long-distance relationship. But then, Kuro went to Miyagi the first time. Then again for Tsukishima’s birthday, and brought him back here… and to Kyoto. Again, he left to watch your game against Shiratorizawa. He was jumping all those hurdles just to be with Tsukishima. It seemed all one-sided, too. Until Tsukishima came here for Kuro’s birthday. Despite the distance, they’d grown even closer. Even using each other’s given names. And I hated that, too.}}

At some point, Akiteru had reached over and wrapped an arm around his shoulders. His mom had reached back to take his hand. Kei hadn’t felt any of it. What he had felt was the jealousy that fairly sparked off those two screenshots. And he also understood why everyone was worried.

“We need to go, kid,” Akiteru spoke into the silence. “He knows you’re coming, right?”

“Yeah.”

“Alright. Let’s get moving.”

His mom stood and handed Akiteru a pouch that jingled. “Use the toll roads; it’ll be faster,” she said. “Be careful.” She looked at Kei and smiled gently. “Give Tetsuro a hug from me, okay?”

“Thanks, mom,” Kei whispered. He gave her a kiss and a hug, and ran out of the house, right behind his big brother.


Chapter 35 - Aftermath

Checking his phone for the millionth time in the last four hours, Tetsuro sighed. It was 11:30pm. Kei had called and said they had just reached Saitama, and should be in Nerima in another half hour or so. He’d cleaned the house, made sure the guest room was ready for Akiteru, and started putting together a late night meal for them. During that time, another three screenshots had been sent by Hinata to the group chat.

1/3
{{I had the idea for my experiment as soon as I saw that video playlist thing Tsukishima made for Kuro’s birthday. By then, I already knew what I was feeling was jealousy, and I wanted to see how it would affect them. I started taking pictures and posting them; I brought up the old roommates joke that only Kuro knew about. I posted to Twitter about how awesome it was to be spending time with Kuro again… all to make Tsukishima jealous.}}

2/3
{{But I miscalculated on a couple things. I didn’t count on them constantly keeping in touch with each other. I also didn’t count on believing my own lies to the point that, if I succeeded in breaking up Kuro and Tsukishima, then I could be the one Kuro turned to for love and comfort. I believed that with Tsukishima out of the picture, it could go back to the way it was before.}}

3/3
{{It wasn’t until you started asking questions, Hinata, that I realized what I’d done. I don’t expect anyone to accept my apologies; I’ve burned so many bridges that there’s no hope to rebuild. I will finish out the year as setter for the volleyball team, but after nationals, I’ll ‘retire’ and let someone else take my place. Someone better suited for the position than I am. If it comes down to it, I’ll transfer to another school for my 3rd year. I doubt there’s anything I can do to right my wrongs, but for what it’s worth: I’m sorry.}}

No one had said anything since the last screenshot was sent. What was there to say? Kenma had explained himself and his actions, and apologized. Tetsuro knew what he should do, but it wasn’t that easy to just repudiate someone you’ve known your whole life. Flopping down on the sofa, he leaned over and braced his arms against his legs. If it had been only him that Kenma took aim at, he could handle it. It’s not like he hadn’t done it before, dealing with the aftermath of an experiment. And that was only after he’d figured out what had happened, in some cases. But Kei had been targeted, and that was… unacceptable. Unforgivable.

Reaching for his phone, he checked the time. Again. Fifteen minutes left. This had to be the longest half hour in the history of half hours, and it was driving him mad. Just as he was about to put his phone down, a notification pinged, and he tapped it.

[How are you doing?]
[I don’t know]
[WHAT DO YOU MEAN? AREN’T YOU HAPPY?]
[Well, yeah. Kei will be here soon, so I’m happy about that]
[And this debacle with Kenma seems to be over as well]
[That's the thing. I don't trust him enough to think it’s over]
[DO YOU THINK HE’D TRY AGAIN?]
[Honestly, I don’t know what to think. I just don’t trust him anymore]
[If there’s anything we can do, let us know, okay?]
[Thanks Akaashi. I appreciate it]

Taking a deep breath, he rose from the sofa, unlocked the front door, and then went into the kitchen. The water for the somen was boiling, so he dumped the noodles in the pot, and then filled a large bowl with ice and water. While the noodles cooked, he took the pickled veggies out of the fridge, as well as the tea. With just enough time to spare, he set the table, and then turned back to stir the noodles, and check their doneness.

“Just a couple more minutes, I think,” he mumbled, stirring them again before making sure the dipping sauce was also on the table.

He’d just finished rinsing the noodles, when his phone chimed with a notification, and he heard the sound of a car door slamming shut. His heart raced; Kei was here. Draining the noodles, he left them in the colander over the bowl, and dried his hands. At that time, Kei had rushed into the house, and skidded to a stop a few feet away from him.

And then, it happened. Seeing Kei standing there, really standing there and not just his memories and imagination working against him, was enough to trigger the tears. Tetsuro had worked hard to keep it all together, to be strong for both of them, but just seeing the person he loved most in this world… and he was falling to pieces. Kei quickly wrapped him up in his arms, murmuring that everything would be okay, that he was here, and that he loved him. Tetsuro couldn't care less what else was happening around him. His entire world was in his arms, and nothing else mattered.

[Letting Go]

“What can I do?” Akiteru asked quietly from the doorway. He was holding Kei’s bag in his hands, his own small bag slung over his shoulder, and trying not to intrude.

Kei quickly scanned the kitchen, seeing that Tetsu had nearly finished making somen. All that needed doing was to serve the noodles. But that could wait. He tried to move a bit to look behind him at his brother, but Tetsu wasn’t having it.

“You can put my bag in our room, which is just down the hall, first door on the right,” he instructed softly, leaning his head on Tetsu’s. “The guest room is a little further down, on the left. The bathroom is at the end.”

“Right,” Akiteru replied, moving toward the hall. “I saw a convenience store down the road. I need to pick up a few things, okay?”

“Okay. Thank you,” Kei said, knowing his brother was giving them some space and privacy.

When Akiteru came back after dropping off the bags in their respective places, he came back into the kitchen. “I’ll be back in a little while, okay? Save some dinner for me.” Kei nodded, and Akiteru put a hand on Tetsu’s shoulder and squeezed it. Then, he left.

“S-sorry,” Tetsu muttered after a while.

“It’s okay. I’m just glad I could be here for you.”

Tetsu leaned back to look at him. The tears had stopped, at least for now, but his face was ruddy and eyes were red. He was a mess. A handsome mess, but still… Kei reached up to gently caress his face, wiping away the remains of his tears.

“How did you know I needed you?”

“I didn’t, not exactly,” Kei said carefully, trying to find the right words. “I knew that, no matter the outcome, this was going to tear you up, and I couldn’t be there for you. Akiteru is the one who came up with the ‘family emergency’ idea. Though, to be honest, I really just needed to be with you.”

“Family emergency, huh?” A glimmer of a smile played on Tetsu’s face.

“Well, yeah, duh. Mom considers you her middle son; Akiteru loves having another little brother. And we won’t even mention the extended adopted family of cousins, uncles, and a couple of proverbial granddads.”

Tetsuro smiled. “And you? What part of the family am I for you?”

Kei smirked, his eyes alight with mirth. “The super annoying one, who I could never avoid, even if I wanted to.”

“Oh ho ho! Rude! Think I’ll have to come up with some sort of penalty for that.”

“Oh come on. You know I love you even more than I am annoyed by you… Which is a lot.”

Both of them stared at each other, trying to look serious, but absolutely failing in that endeavor. Tetsuro snorted, which set them both off, laughing like crazy.

Eventually, as they started calming down, both leaned in for a kiss. It began gentle and hushed; a token of comfort and reaffirmation of their love. It steadily grew into something heated, passionate. As if they were putting everything of themselves behind this kiss.

When it ended, they pulled apart enough to catch their breath, but still remained in each others’ arms.

“Will you help me with something?” Tetsuro asked quietly.

“Of course,” Kei answered. “But don’t you think we should eat first?”

“Hungry, are you?” his eyes glimmered with laughter and heat, his hands had crept up under Kei’s shirt and he gently ran his hand along his abdomen.

“Yes,” Kei replied to both the spoken question, and the implied one. “But you just asked me for my help, and I’m sure neither of us has eaten anything in a while.”

Tetsuro exhaled and buried his face in Kei’s neck. “Right. Food first.” He raised his head and looked into Kei’s eyes. “When is Akiteru supposed to come back?”

“No telling,” Kei replied. “Could be a few minutes, or a few hours. He left to give us time alone. We should leave him some of your somen, though.”

“Will do. Is he staying the night?”

Kei shrugged. “I don’t know. He might, or he might also leave after a few hours’ sleep. He’ll pick me up Sunday night, too.”

“So soon.”

“Yeah, well, we still have school and practice, so even if we hate being apart, we have to do it.”

“Right.”

Finally letting go of one another, Tetsuro made sure the noodles weren’t sticking to each other, and then served them both some somen. Kei praised his cooking, and ate more than he typically did, especially the pickled veggies. Since Tetsu hadn’t thought too far ahead concerning something sweet, they added a little sugar to their tea, and went to their room.

“So, what do you need my help with?” Kei asked as he sat on the bed.

“Not so much anything physically, but more just being there. Make sense?”

“Sure. But what are you going to do?” he asked as Tetsu sat at his desk and booted up his laptop.

At first, there was no reply. Kei moved so that he could see his love’s face. There was such an expression of sadness, of grief, that he started to reach out to him. But Tetsu managed a smile, even as fresh tears began to fall.

“Something I probably should have done when I realized he wasn’t going to stop his ‘experiments.’” came the shaky, almost broken reply. “But how do you say goodbye to someone who was once your best friend? Your only friend?” There was a lengthy pause, and then he spoke again. “I thought I should say something, at least, and then cut all ties.”

Seeing Tetsu like this, Kei felt his eyes prickle with tears, too. But he took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. “Do you have to cut them all at once?”

“If I left anything open to him, he could use that to try all over again. I don’t trust him. I can’t trust him not to do that.” He started opening all his social media accounts, and his email. “Besides, I still have to see him at school, and would have to interact with him, so I think cutting off everything else would be best.”

“Right.” Kei settled back on the bed, grabbed up a pillow, and hugged it close. “I love you.”

“I love you, too.”

Slowly, but steadily, he blocked Kenma from each of his accounts, and changed the privacy settings. It wouldn’t take long for him to find out what happened, but then, it wasn’t really going to be much of a surprise, either. Once he finished up there, he made a single post on each account:

You have to let people go. Everyone who’s in your life is meant to be in your journey. But not all of them are meant to stay till the end.

He closed each account and then turned to his email to Kenma.

Saying goodbye is the hardest solution to any problem. But sometimes it’s the only choice we have. I never thought this would happen. We were best friends for so long, but I guess sometimes, even those types of friendships can come to an end. It’ll take some time to get used to the idea of not being friends. I don’t hate you. I don’t think I ever could. I’m sad, disappointed, maybe even a little angry, but I don’t hate you. I guess what I’m saying is… goodbye, Kenma. I wish you well.

Making sure it was as close to perfect as it could get, Tetsuro finally sent the email, shut down the webpage, and closed his laptop. It was close to 2am. Looking over at Kei, he smiled tenderly. His love had laid down and slipped under the covers, still hugging the pillow he’d grabbed earlier. He got up from the desk, and joined Kei in bed, wrapping his arms around the one he loved.


Chapter 36 - A Plan Put In Motion

[23 December]

[Does he suspect anything?]
[I don’t think so, Kuroo]
[THIS IS GOING TO BE SO AWESOME!]
[That’s the 215th time you’ve said that, Bokuto]
[You’ve been counting?]
[Call me curious, Daichi]
[When did you start counting?]
[This morning]
[Good grief...]
[Anyway, almost everything is ready for Christmas day, Kuroo. We just have a few finishing touches to make, and then spread the word.]
[Okay, good. Most of the team will arrive tomorrow night, as will Nekomata.]
[We’ve got it covered for who will stay where.]
[Thanks, Suga]
[I CAN’T WAIT! THIS IS GOING TO BE SO AWESOME!]
[216]
[We’ll be in Sendai soon. You guys have been a big help. Thank you!]
[To be honest, we’re in agreement with Bokuto…]
[THIS IS GOING TO BE SO AWESOME!]
[217]
[HEY! I DIDN’T SAY IT! THAT WAS SUGA!]
[Still counts]
[Akaashi, you’re awesome!]
[I’m glad we adopted you]
[Thanks mom and dad]
[LMAO!]

“I literally thought I was going to go crazy, that train ride was so long!” Bokuto exclaimed as they got off the train.

“It was only an hour longer than the Kyoto trip,” Akaashi said calmly. “You’re just excited.”

“Damn right, I am! This is going to be so awesome!”

“218.”

Tetsuro laughed at his buddies even as he scanned the platform for his favorite person… and family. It didn’t take long before he spotted them, and waved once they found him. Kei broke away and ran toward them, practically knocking Tetsu over as he hugged him. Mom and Akiteru came over at a more sedate pace, but they were both all smiles.

“I’m so glad to finally meet you two, Bokuto and Akaashi,” Mom said happily.

“Glad to meet you,” Akiteru repeated, reaching out to shake their hands. “Thanks for coming up to celebrate with us.”

“Wouldn’t have missed it!” Bokuto exclaimed. “We’ve been wanting to meet you guys, too.”

“He’s been super curious. More so the closer the time for the trip came. Which is why he could barely stand a 3 hour train ride,” Akaashi added. “Thanks for inviting us.”

“It’s our pleasure,” Akiteru said. “Well, we need to get moving if we’re going to make it home, and get you both settled, at a decent time. The train to Ogawara will be boarding soon.”

Bokuto practically shot off in the wrong direction, but Akaashi caught up to him and brought him back to the group. Mom was still smiling, looking so happy she could barely contain it. Akiteru led the way. And bringing up the rear were Kei and Tetsuro, who had yet to let go of each other, both of them flushed and happy to be together again.

[The Walk Home]

“This feels so much smaller than Tokyo,” Bokuto said as they walked down the main avenue through town.

“It’s tiny compared to Tokyo,” Kei added. “And quieter.”

“That only adds to its charm, really,” Tetsu joined in. “I like it here.”

“You like it here largely because of the one you haven’t let go of since arriving in Miyagi,” Akaashi deadpanned.

“I mean, true, but I really do like it here, and for the very reasons that were pointed out. Smaller, and quieter.” He looked at all the Christmas decorations lining the street. Everything was lit up, and it looked like they were getting ready for a Christmas festival.

“Is there anything you boys want for dinner tonight?” Mom asked from behind them. “The grocery store is just around the corner. I can pick up what we need.”

“Let’s all go!” Bokuto suggested. “Since we’ll be here for the next week, we’ll need snacks and stuff.”

“Oh, no, please. You don’t have to…”

“Maybe you should let them, mom,’ Kei said with a smirk. “Bokuto and Tetsu eat more than all of us put together.”

“Hey!” Bokuto objected.

“Rude, but fair,” Tetsu muttered, though he was smiling.

“It’s not a bad idea,” Akaashi said. “They do eat a lot. It’s only fair if we help out with the food, so they won’t eat you out of house and home.”

By the time they got home, each person carried several bags of groceries. To say Bokuto and Kuroo went overboard in buying provisions was a massive understatement, yet it would save them time by not having to go shopping for at least the next few days, not including Christmas dinner, which would be purchased tomorrow. Mom had plans for that meal, and no one could dissuade her.

“Akiteru, will you show Bokuto and Akaashi to the guest room, and show them where the restroom is? I’ll get started on dinner.”

For a moment, no one moved, except Mom and Akiteru. Akaashi and Bokuto exchanged a look, and then turned to Kei’s mom. She smiled kindly.

“Kei told us all about you. We figured you’d be more comfortable in the same room. It’s also beneficial to us, since we only have one guest room,” she said with a wink. “Go on and get settled in. Dinner will be ready before you know it.”

“Ni-san, we’ll show them around, you can help mom,” Kei said, moving behind his two friends and gently pushing them out of the kitchen.

“We’ll be back,” Tetsu added, following them out.

Once they reached the guest room, they all gathered inside and shut the door.

“You look surprised, Akaashi,” Kei said as he went to the closet to take out the futons.

“Wasn’t expecting it, to be honest,” he answered quietly. “If we’re staying with friends or family, we’re usually given separate rooms, or sharing rooms with someone else. Crash space, so to speak. Either way, we never get put in the same room.”

“Pretty sure we told you about my first visit here, yeah?” Tetsu asked, tossing blankets in Kei’s direction, and then turning to get the pillows.

“Yeah…”

“I had overheard Mom and Akiteru talking to Kei about me.”

“Something about giving you their approval, right?” Bokuto asked, catching one of the pillows Tetsu threw at him.

“Yeah. So doesn’t it stand to reason that they wouldn’t care about putting you in the same room?” he asked, tossing another pillow at Akaashi.

“And she said so herself, just a few minutes ago. You'll be more comfortable sleeping together than apart, right?” Kei added. “It’s fine. Besides, I can already tell she likes both of you. Don’t be surprised if you guys are adopted by New Years.”

“I think you’re overestimating,” Tetsu said sarcastically. “We’ll have new brothers by Christmas.”

“Or tomorrow,” Kei replied.

“Boys! Dinner is ready!” they all heard her call them from the kitchen.

“FOOD!” Bokuto hollered, grabbing Akaashi’s hand and racing out of the room.

“Bokuto, slow down! We‘re guests here!” they heard Akaashi admonish, even if it had little effect.

“Come on. Let’s get in there before Bokuto eats everything,” Tetsu said, reaching down to take Kei’s hand. “Thank you, by the way,” he said quietly as they walked.

“For what?”

“For reassuring them they’d be welcome here.”

“But I told them they would be.”

“I don’t think they doubted you, really, but they needed to find out for sure themselves.”

“Well, I just hope they enjoy their time here. That’ll make me happy.”

Tetsu smiled at him, and leaned in to kiss his cheek. “You make me happy, Kei.”

“Yeah, same,” Kei replied, looking adorable as he flushed.

“Did I say something embarrassing?” he asked playfully. “You are so cute when you blush.”

“Tetsu?”

“Yeah?”

“Shut up.”

Tetsu was laughing when they walked into the kitchen and joined everyone at the table. Mom had put together a huge hot pot with tons of meat and veggies to cook. There was also a few dipping sauces, and ginger rice, along with iced tea to wash it down.

“Took you guys long enough,” Bokuto chided, staring at the food before him.

“She made him wait until you arrived,” Akaashi explained. “He was seconds away from claiming starvation.”

Mom laughed. “Alright, dig in. Enjoy!”

No one had to be told twice, though Akaashi managed to snatch some for her, so she could eat with them.


Chapter 37 - The Countdown Begins

[24 December]

[I just have a few minutes. Any updates?]
[Venue is secured. Ice rink in Ogawara Park. It’ll be all ours after 4pm.]
[Thanks, Daichi]
[SO AWESOME!]
[219]
[He seems to have slowed down, if you’ve only reached 219 since yesterday]
[The people running the festival are going to decorate for us]
[Sweet! Thanks, Suga!]
[Nekomata, Yaku, Kai, Lev, Fukunaga, and Inuoka all arrived about an hour ago and are housed accordingly. As soon as we’re done here, we’ll be making calls to our team]
[You guys are the best. Thank you so much!]
[Kuroo, I don’t think I need to ask, but… are you ready, too?]
[Never been readier. You guys know what to do.]
[We’ll be ready. See you tomorrow]
[THIS IS GOING TO BE SO AWESOME!]
[220]
[I don’t think he’s happy enough]
[Not at all]

Tetsuro tucked his phone in his pocket, and quickly scanned his surroundings. No one was in sight. Bokuto and Akaashi had absconded with Kei to another part of the mall. Meanwhile, he had managed to convince his love to let him get their promise rings resized and buy a new chain for them. Luckily, he found a place that was able to do what he needed in a fairly short amount of time, and he was able to purchase the new chains, too.

But it was all a part of a grander scheme, which was set to happen tomorrow.

Reaching into another pocket, he took out a small, red velvet bag. Inside it were the key components to tomorrow’s plan. Smiling, he touched the bag to his lips. He was as excited as Bokuto, really, but a lot less conspicuous.

“Here you are, sir,” the shop girl smiled at him and held out a tray. Their promise rings were set on a little pillow, shining rosy in the light of the shop. “Since the rings didn’t need much to be resized, we’re not going to charge full price.” She told him how much it would be. “That also includes the two silver necklaces, as well.”

Tetsuro blinked. He’d expected to pay a lot more for, well, everything. Instead, he was paying way less. “Thank you,” he said quietly, handing over his card.

“When I told my boss about what you had planned, he wanted to do what he could to help. He discounted your order, and told me to tell you he would visit the shrine on the way back and say a prayer for you and your partner.”

For a moment, Tetsuro was speechless. “Thank you,” he repeated softly as she handed his card back, and gave him the rings.

“Good luck, sir. And I wish you many years of happiness and joy.”

“Thank you very much,” he replied, and bowed deeply. Then, before he embarrassed himself by crying, he turned and left.

Once outside the store, he found a bench and sat down, taking out the silver chains, and replacing the rings on them. He also reattached the half-heart charms as they were before, hanging ‘inside’ the rings. By the time he’d finished, he looked up to see Bokuto, Akaashi, and Kei headed toward him.

“We found this cafe that serves the best Taiyaki!” Bokuto said, taking a bite of the one in his hand. Kei sat down next to him and handed him a couple of the sweet treats.

“Did you finish what you came here for?” he asked, taking a bite of his own taiyaki.

“I did indeed,” Tetsu replied. “We can leave whenever you’re ready.”

“We do need to get home soon. Mom’s expecting us for dinner.”

“And here we are, ruining it by eating dessert first,” Akaashi said around a mouthful of said dessert as they walked out of the mall and made their way back.

“I wonder what she has planned for us,” Bokuto said. Turning around, he started walking backwards as they went. “Tsuki, your mom is the best!”

“She is, isn’t she?” Kei replied with a smile.

“I think she’s already adopted them,” Tetsu murmured in Kei’s ear.

“Yeah, same,” Kei agreed.

Before they left the brightly lit main avenue, Tetsuro reached out and gently tugged on Kei’s arm, slowing him down. Bokuto saw the cue, and took Akaashi’s hand and started running.

“We’ll meet you back home!”

“See you soon!”

“What was that about?” Kei asked, looking adorably confused.

Tetsuro didn’t answer, but instead, came around to stop in front of him. He reached into his coat pocket and pulled out an envelope with a card inside, and handed it to Kei.

“What’s this?”

“Open it.” Kei gave him a weird look, but opened the envelope anyway, pulling out the card.

“An invitation? Tetsu, I don’t…”

“Read it,” he commanded softly.

Kei narrowed his eyes at Tetsuro, but then read the card.

“You’re invited to a special Christmas party!
Time: 5pm
Place: the Ice Skating Rink in Ogawara Park.”

“That’s it?” Kei asked, flipping over the invitation. “Oh, no, there’s something else…” He took a closer look at the small, handwritten print. “‘Do you remember the wish you made?’” Kei looked up at Tetsuro, looking into his eyes for any clues. “I remember my wish. But I’m pretty sure we decided we weren’t going to say it out loud.”

Tetsuro took Kei’s free hand and started walking. “I’m not asking you to tell me. I’m just asking if you remember.”

“Yes, of course I do.”

“Okay.”

After a short silence, “You’re being deliberately vague tonight.”

“Yes, I am.”

“Which usually means you’ve got a surprise planned,” Kei deduced, looking at Tetsuro sideways. “Am I going to like it?”

“I hope you’ll love it.”

They walked a while without saying a word. “Not even a clue?”

“Not this time.”

Kei sighed, but smiled gently. “Alright then. Keep your secrets.”

Tetsuro burst out laughing, brought Kei’s hand up to his lips and kissed it. “Nice try, love, using movie quotes against me. I’m still not going to tell you.”

By the time they got home, Kei still hadn’t pried even a tiny hint from Tetsuro about Christmas day, and they were both laughing over his attempts to guess at the surprise in general. They went straight to the kitchen, following their noses by the glorious smell of fried pork. They were all there, except Akiteru.

“Mom, where’s ni-san?”

“I sent him to fetch tomorrow’s dinner. He’s up in Sendai for the night, and will be back tomorrow.”

“Mom made pork cutlet bowls for us!” Bokuto suddenly exclaimed, looking like he’d achieved enlightenment halfway through his first serving. He smiled up at Kei and Tetsuro. “Sorry. We couldn’t wait. These are the best!”

“It’s fine,” Kei waved away the apology as he sat down across from Tetsu. He smiled up at his mom as she put a bowl down in front of him. “Welcoming two new sons to the family?” he asked her jokingly.

“Of course,” she affirmed, as if it were old news. “They’re good boys, and they definitely make our home more lively. I really like them, Kei. You should invite them up more often.” She went about her business as she would for any normal dinner: making sure everyone’s bowls were full, making sure none of the other dishes ran out of food too soon, and generally just keeping them fed and happy. Then, she stood off to the side, her hands folded up in front of her, and the happiest expression on her face that Kei had ever seen. “Besides,” she said quietly. “They really like my cooking.”

“Who doesn’t?” Bokuto asked. “We’ll just kick anyone out who doesn’t like your cooking, mom.”

“I’m pretty sure that absolutely no one would dare say they didn’t like your food,” Akaashi added. “You taught Kei well, because his food is just as delicious.”

“Agreed!” both Tetsuro and Bokuto exclaimed.

“Can you show me how to make this?” Akaashi asked her, pointing his chopsticks at his bowl. “Bokuto is right. This is the best pork cutlet bowl I’ve ever had.”

Mom’s eyes watered and she could barely speak, but she nodded her head emphatically.

“I would also like a copy of that cookbook you made for Kuroo,” Akaashi requested, looking at Kei. “Especially since it’s all her recipes.” Now, Mom was sobbing, and Akaashi quickly got up and went over to her. “I-I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to make you cry!” He looked panicked, like he wasn’t sure what to do next.

Mom solved that quandary herself, wrapping her arms around Akaashi. For a few minutes, he was too shocked to move. But then, he followed suit, wrapping her up in a hug.

“I think you just gave her the best Christmas present ever, Akaashi,” Kei said, using his napkin to wipe away a few stray tears of his own.

“Yeah, same,” Akaashi said so softly, they almost didn’t hear it.

“Welcome to the family, guys,” Tetsuro added gently.


Chapter 38 - Family Is Who You Choose

[25 December - early morning, 5:15am]

For once, Kei had woken up before Tetsuro, and was more awake than he ever was this early. Likely due to the fact that he was going to be surprised today, but also out of habit. Christmas mornings were pretty big in his family. Or, at least as big as mom could make for the three of them. Sometimes, friends would come to visit on Christmas day, but usually only for a little while before moving on.

This year, Kei couldn’t help but be a little more excited than before. This year, he would be celebrating with Tetsuro, as well as Bokuto and Akaashi, in addition to his mom and Akiteru. They had a house full, and that was a crazy, happy feeling to have on Christmas.

Making sure he didn’t wake his love, Kei grabbed a towel and some clothes, and slipped out of the bedroom. Intending to take a quick shower, he noticed that the guest room door was open, which was odd. Not wanting to be nosey, but letting curiosity get the better of him, he peeked inside, finding an empty room. Bokuto being awake at this hour wasn’t much of a surprise, but Akaashi didn’t usually wake up this early.

Putting his stuff in the bathroom, Kei went down the hall another way, which eventually let out onto the porch. Which is where he found Bokuto, sitting with one leg swinging off the side of the porch, the other pulled up near his chest, and he was leaning against one of the posts. One arm was slung over his knee, and he held a steaming cup of coffee in his hand. The most remarkable thing Kei noticed was that, not only was Bokuto’s hair down, but he was pensive. It was not something Kei was used to seeing, considering his friend was generally loud, boisterous, and often obnoxious.

He walked slowly out onto the porch, and sat down next to Bokuto, who turned and smiled a little. Kei started to say good morning, but his friend shook his head, tilting it in the direction of the kitchen. That’s when Kei noticed the voices of his mom… and Akaashi.

“Oh sweetie,” he heard his mom say. “I’ve discovered that family is not solely those who are related by blood. Friends are the family you choose, and I chose you, and Koutaro, and Tetsuro to be a part of mine. I love you boys as if you were my own.”

“ But in so short a time? And even if we are…”

One of the chairs moved, and Kei turned his attention to Bokuto, who was now looking away from the house. His eyes were narrowed against the light of the rising sun, and the expression on his face… Well, more than anything, it looked hopeful? Either way, mom was speaking again, so he went back to listening.

“Here, start slicing the bagels. And once you finish those, if you could get the lox out of the fridge, please?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Akaashi replied.

“Call me ‘Mom,’ Keiji,” she said. Her voice was stern, but Kei could also tell she was smiling.

“Yes… Mom.”

“Much better.” There were a few minutes when all Kei could hear was them getting breakfast ready, with mom quietly guiding Akaashi as they prepared a variety of dishes. Then, she spoke up, as if she knew she had an audience. “The way I see it, a heart doesn’t really start beating until you find the person you love. Whether they’re a man or a woman, when you fall in love, all you want to do is… touch that person. You want to hold them and feel their warmth against your body, and your heart starts to beat.” She softly corrected something he had done, and then resumed. “I’m guessing your heart started beating the first time you met Koutaro… right?”

“Yes.”

“And it was the same for him, as well,” she said, her voice rising a bit. “Am I right, Koutaro?”

“Yes,” Bokuto replied almost immediately. “But how did you…”

“The coffee maker,” she answered. “Akiteru is the only one who drinks coffee, and he’s not here, so…” They heard the sound of sizzling, and soon smelled the bacon she’d started cooking. “Are the other two out there with you?”

“Tsuki is,” Bokuto started, but was interrupted.

“We’re here, mom,” Tetsu said, his voice still rough with sleep. Startled, Kei spun around and looked at him. Tetsu winked, and came to sit down behind him, wrapping his arms around him.

“I don’t mind if you want to stay out there, in the cold, and enjoy the sunrise, but if you’re going to listen in on us, you might as well come inside. I could use your help, too.”

“Caught red handed, guys,” Tetsu said jovially. “Let’s go help mom.”

They helped each other up and trooped into the kitchen, each of them assigned something to do. It didn’t take long before they were all seated around the table, ready to dive into the various dishes on the table. There were bagels with lox, avocados sliced and slightly salted, scrambled eggs with furikake, bacon, a huge stack of pancakes with raspberry jam sauce, and several carafes of chilled juice to drink.

“Tuck in, boys,” mom said, after serving herself, unleashing the proverbial beasts.

“Thanks for the food!” they all said together, and then the carnage began.

Talk was at a minimum until after the first round. They took turns reloading plates once they were emptied, and eventually they began to slow down. No one would be leaving the table hungry, and it was debatable whether they’d be even remotely hungry by the time dinner came around. Luckily, mom told them that Akiteru wasn’t due back until late afternoon, and dinner would be later than usual.

“How long were you guys out there?” Akaashi quietly asked them. Mom slowly stood up from the table and began to clear the dishes. Tetsu followed suit. “I knew Bokuto was out there the whole time, but…”

“I showed up just before sunrise,” Kei told him.

“I came just before she called us inside,” Tetsu added. “But I think I can guess what you were talking about.”

“Yeah.” He turned to look at Kei. “Tsuki, you’re the only one, besides your brother who doesn’t know about my family.”

“No,” Kei replied carefully. “But you don’t need to tell me if you don’t want to.”

“It’s only fair. You can’t be the only one left in the dark.” Akaashi took a deep breath and let it out. “My only connection to my family is my name, and a monthly allowance. Once they found out about me and who I fell in love with, I was asked to leave.” He shrugged nonchalantly, but his face said otherwise. “I haven’t had any contact with them since my 3rd year of middle school. That’s when I met Bokuto.”

“I’m sorry,” Kei whispered, unsure of what else to say.

“It’s fine,” Akaashi assured him. “I can’t say that I don’t miss them occasionally, but having Bokuto, Kuroo, and now you, in my life, it makes everything much easier.”

“And mom. Don’t forget mom,” Bokuto reminded him gently.

“I could never forget mom,” Akaashi said, looking over at her. “Last night, I knew I had to say something after making her cry.”

“But I wasn’t crying because I was sad,” she protested. She handed Tetsu a dish to dry and turned to face Akaashi. “I was just so happy that you wanted me to teach you to cook my recipes, that I started crying.”

“Also, because you accepted us so fast. Because you want us to call you mom. Because you want to be our mom, when my own mother…”

“Akaashi,” Bokuto interrupted. “Before you inadvertently set off the waterworks for everyone in this room…”

“Did he just use the word ‘inadvertently?’” Tetsu whispered dramatically to no one in particular.

“That’s what I heard him say,” Kei fell in line with Tetsu.

Bokuto rolled his eyes. “Yeah, yeah, whatevs. Anyways, it’s like mom said earlier: friends are the family you choose, and you chose us. We are your family of…” he counted on his fingers for a second, causing everyone in the room to laugh. “Six. We’re now a family of six. Mom, me, and four brothers will stand with you through thick and thin.”

“Quite the speech,” Tetsu said, adding golf clap. But he looked at Akaashi. “He’s right, though.”

“OMG! Are you agreeing with me?!” Bokuto exclaimed, clutching his chest. “I may just die right now! Someone resuscitate me!”

“For the love of all that’s holy…” Tetsu facepalmed.

“Another big word, Bokuto. You’re on a roll today,” Akaashi deadpanned.

“AKAASHI!!”

“Guess we’re back to normal, then?” Kei asked randomly.

“Bold of you to assume we were ever ‘normal,’” Tetsu answered sardonically.

“Alright, boys. Help me clean up here, and then we can exchange gifts.”

“Yes, mom!” they all said at once.

“Wait… you got us gifts?”

“Why wouldn’t I?”

“You’re the best, mom!”

“Stop. Now, hurry up.”

“Yes, mom,” they all said again, and cleaned like there was no tomorrow.

An hour later, they had almost finished exchanging gifts, when it was finally mom’s turn. She handed a box to Akaashi, and a small satin bag to Tetsu.

“Both of those hold gifts for each of you. Keiji, you open that first.” He did as she instructed, and once he saw what it was, his eyes snapped back to her. She smiled softly. “Go on, give them out,” she urged. As he did so, she explained, “I bought those when Kei told me about you both. The more he told me, the more I knew these suited your squad.”

Each of them held a puzzle piece charm that would form a completed puzzle when fitted together. Each charm had their names engraved on it, and without a single word, they exchanged their puzzle pieces so that Akaashi had Bokuto’s piece, and Kei had Tetsuro’s. But before they could attach the charms to their necklaces, she regained their attention.

“Tetsu, your turn.” Without further ado, he upended the little bag and into his hand fell another set of charms. “I saw these the day after we officially met. They were already stamped with the little pinky promise, but I had them stamp what’s on the back.”

Tetsu handed each one out. On the backside of two charms, there were two owls. One had a crow, and one had a cat. Tetsu traded his charm for Kei’s.

“Thank you so much, mom,” Kei said for all of them.

“You’re welcome. Merry Christmas.” She smiled at them, stood up, and yawned. “If you will excuse me, I’m going to take a nap.”

“Sounds like a good idea to me,” Kei said, following suit. He reached down to take Tetsu’s hand. “Come on. We can spare another hour or two, can’t we?”

“I have no objections.”

“See you guys later,” Kei said as they left.

“Yeah, same,” Akaashi said, copying Kei and taking Bokuto’s hand. “See you later.”


Chapter 39 - The Magic Of Christmas

[25 December - early afternoon, 2pm]

The four of them strolled around the mall, later that day, looking at all the Christmas decorations, and doing a little window shopping. They had come in from the main avenue, after enjoying the little festival outside. Children had been everywhere, and they were ‘decorating’ anyone who was willing to let them. So, naturally, Tetsuro and Bokuto were practically walking Christmas trees, while Kei and Akaashi were a bit more sedate. Everyone snapped pictures, and they were duly shared on all social media accounts.

As they walked along, they found a line of bamboo trees, potted and carefully pruned as part of the regular mall decor. But, little strips of brightly colored paper could be seen throughout the branches.

“Isn’t Tanabata in July, though?” Bokuto asked, reaching up to gingerly touch one of the wishes.

“Yes, but who’s to say you can’t make a wish any other time of year?” Tetsu answered, winking at Kei. “Want to?”

Kei smiled. “Sure. Why not?”

“Good idea,” Akaashi agreed.

Bokuto was already writing down his wish.

“What did you wish for?” Tetsu whispered in Kei’s ear, causing him to shiver.

“It’s not so much a wish, really. I already did that. But, here,” and he showed what he’d written. It was nothing more than a simple “K” + “T,” and quite a bit of leftover space at the bottom.

“Interesting. Here’s mine,” Tetsu said, sliding his paper over so Kei could see. It was almost the same, except the letters were reversed.

They looked at each other for the longest time, smiles playing on their lips, and then traded papers, writing “4ever” in the empty space. Tetsu then took the papers, tied them together with a red ribbon, and then attached them to one of the trees. Kei took a picture, and sent it to Tetsu.

After a little more time spent walking around, Tetsuro checked the time, and called out to stop everyone. “It’s almost 4. We need to get ready for the party.”

“Right!” Bokuto said excitedly. “I can’t wait!” And he took off, with Akaashi only slightly behind.

“Get ready?” Kei asked as they followed at a slightly slower pace.

“Casual attire is great, but think more ‘business casual,’” Tetsu said.

“For a party? At an ice rink?” Kei sounded skeptical.

“A special Christmas party,” Tetsu reminded him. “We gotta look nice for the occasion.”

Kei stared at him. “You’re up to something.”

“Of course I am! And I’m not telling you anything. Not yet.”

“Come on, guys! We need to get home!” Akaashi called from the doors. “Bokuto is about halfway there already.”

“Race you there?”

“Yeah, right.”

“Would it help if I told you I have another gift for you?”

“Another one?”

“Yeah. And it’s kinda sorta part of your surprise.”

Kei stopped and looked at him. “Was that a hint?”

“Maybe. Race you home?”

“Fine,” Kei eventually agreed. “But… we start now!” he cried as he took off. He heard Tetsu laughing as he started running after him.

[5pm - Ogawara Park Ice Rink]

They arrived just before the sun was setting. People were still skating, but it seemed the crowd was beginning to thin. Kei squeezed Tetsu’s hand, feeling the promise ring around his love’s left ring finger. It was both new and exciting to actually be wearing it, instead of on a necklace around his neck. He held his own hand out for the umpteenth time, a ridiculously happy smile appearing on his face. Again.

“Does it fit okay?” Tetsu asked, again.

“Yeah. I just… I love being able to wear it.”

“I love seeing you wear it. I also love seeing that smile on your face.”

They walked until they got to the rink. Bokuto and Akaashi had already put on their ice skates and were waiting for them to join. Kei sat down to put on his skates, while Tetsu went to rent a pair. While he waited, he looked around.

Lights of many colors twinkled in the fading light of the sun. Lanterns were strung up evenly around the rink, offering a slightly brighter light to see by, but not so bright to distract from the twinkling lights. Garlands of greenery were abundant, and even a few of the surrounding trees had been festively decorated. It was a pretty sight, though Kei thought snow would have made it beautiful.

“Come on, Tsuki! Let’s skate!” Bokuto called out to him from the rink.

“I’m waiting for Tetsu…” he started to say, but Akaashi waved him over.

“The line seemed long, so he might be a while. Come on!”

Seeing no reason to just keep sitting there, Kei got up and entered the rink, getting used to skating again after a long time.

[Are you ready?]
[Yeah, Kuroo, we’re ready.]
[Akaashi and Bokuto have him distracted. He’s out on the rink]
[Okay. Guess it’s time]
[Are you ready, Kuroo?]
[Nervous as hell, but I’m ready]
[Let’s do this, then!]
[Let’s go!]

The more Kei skated, the easier it became, and he could look at where he was going more than watching his feet. He tried to keep up with Bokuto and Akaashi, but it was obvious they were the better skaters. Where is Tetsu? He looked, as he skated, for that beloved face. While he didn’t see Tetsu, he did start seeing other familiar faces; ones that didn’t live anywhere near here. Some of them had already started skating as well.

First, Hinata flew by, followed shortly by Kageyama. And then, of course, Tanaka and Nishinoya flew by as well. It never changed, really. They were followed, at a slightly less frantic pace, by Kinoshita, Narita, and Ennoshita. It seemed all of the Karasuno team had come to this party. Even those who weren’t skating made sure he saw them. All he could do was wave back.

To make things even stranger, there were more people he recognized standing around the outside wall of the rink. And most of them were from Tokyo. What’s going on? There was Lev, Yaku and Kai. A little further down were Fukunaga and Inuoka.

“Having fun, yet?” Akaashi asked as he came up to skate beside him.

“Yeah, but…” he gestured at everyone. “What’s going on?”

“I can’t tell you.”

“Wait. You knew this was going to happen?”

“Well… I did help plan it, so…” Kei was about to ask him more questions, but Akaashi shook his head. “I’m sworn to secrecy.”

“Okay, but…”

“Look! There’s Kuroo,” Akaashi said and pointed further down the rink. “See you. I need to stop Bokuto from starting a racing competition.” And he skated off, leaving Kei to make his way around to Tetsu, who had stepped out onto the rink and waited for him.

“Bet you’re really curious right about now,” Tetsu said into his ear, so he could be heard over the music.

“Not in the slightest.”

“Your face says otherwise.”

“Yeah, well…”

Tetsu laughed softly. “Just keep your eyes open for me, okay?”

“What does that mean?”

But this time, Tetsu simply smiled, skated ahead and turned so that he was skating backwards. He held his hands up in front of his face in the shape of a heart, and he looked so happy that Kei didn’t ask any further questions.

The song that was playing ended, and there was nothing for a few minutes. It was like an audible cue for something to happen, and Kei’s curiosity shot through the proverbial roof. To make matters even more confusing, most of everyone skating with them had left the rink, and seemed to be taking specific spots along the wall. The only ones left on the rink were Tetsu, Bokuto, Akaashi, and himself. The music started up again; one of their favorite songs. And that’s when Kuroo’s plans started for real.


Chapter 40 - To Spend Forever With You

Tetsuro kept his eyes on Kei, who was obviously trying to figure out what was going on, and looking adorable at it. His nerves had finally settled once he’d seen Kei’s beautiful smile. But, there was still a little left over. He wouldn’t be completely calm until this was over, and he had his answer.

Glancing to the side, he gave the signal to Akaashi, who nodded, grabbed his phone to start recording video. His friend then signaled Daichi. Karasuno’s captain nodded once, and held up a placard with two words written on it. He waited until Kei had rounded the curve, and then held it up.

“Do you”

Along the opposite side of the rink, Suga held up another placard, as did Tadashi beside him.

“Remember”
“the wish”

Further down, Chibi-chan and Kageyama held up the last one. For this round, anyway.

“you made?”

Tetsuro slowed down enough for Kei to catch up to him. Now, his love looked even more confused, and a little irritated, too.

“I thought you weren’t going to ask.”

“I’m not. Not really. But, I’m beginning to wonder if you made the same wish I did.”

Kei went into think mode again, and Tetsu smiled, reached down for his hands and tugged him closer. “Try not to think too hard, love. Keep your eyes open, okay?”

“Okay, but…”

“No buts. Keep ‘em open for me.” He leaned in and kissed Kei on the nose. “You’re adorable.”

“Shut up.”

Laughing, Testuro sped up again, giving another signal. This time, more people were involved, and they were all excited. As Kei rounded the curve, another set of placards started going up, one at a time, and by someone else each time.

“I promise / to be your / biggest / supporter.”
“I promise / to be faithful / to you.”
“I promise / to never stop / loving you.”

By now, Kei’s hand had flown up to his mouth, his face was flushed, and he had tears in his eyes. Tetsuro’s own vision started blurring, but he managed to keep the tears at bay. Slowing down again, he caught Kei up in his arms, his hand cradling the back of Kei’s head.

“I meant to say those words to you before. The day after you gave me your ring. Obviously, I was too late, and then it just wasn’t the right time. I hope this makes up for it, at least a little.”

They’d slowed down to a stop in the middle of the rink. And now everyone was watching them avidly. He saw his teammates, Kei’s teammates, Kiyoko and Yachi, Coach Ukai, Coach Nekomata, and Takeda-sensei. Even old Coach Ukai was there. Beside him was Akiteru and Mom, with another face he didn’t recognize, but he seemed to have come with Kei’s brother.

No one moved a muscle. The music had stopped playing. Akaashi was standing on one side of the rink, behind Kei. Bokuto, who had an actual video camera, was recording from the other side of the rink, behind him. The sun had set, the lights around the rink twinkled along with the stars in the sky. The moon was bright and full. It was a perfect night. One that would be remembered forever.

He gently let go of Kei, long enough to put just a little space between them, and then took his hands in his, weaving their fingers together.

“It’s kinda strange, but earlier, I was a nervous wreck. But now, I’m almost calm. I’m so self-centered.”

“No, you’re not,” Kei said almost immediately.

“You’re defending me against myself. I love you so much! But please, let me be a babbling idiot, okay?”

“Again?”

It was his turn to look confused. “Again? What do you mean…?” And then, he remembered. He’d said the same thing the day he confessed his feelings to Kei at Shinzen. He bit his lip and nodded. “Yes, again.”

Kei smiled that beautiful smile, and Tetsuro’s heart sped up. He was going to make it through this, and his entire reason was standing right in front of him.

“Before I met you, I never knew what true love felt like. I never knew that it was possible to miss someone so badly. Each time we parted, it was like losing a piece of my heart, and I knew it was something I never wanted to feel again.

“No one else has ever stirred up so many feelings in me at once. It’s like, when I’m with you, I’m experiencing everything for the first time. You’ve raised the stakes. I’ve got so much more to lose without you by my side.”

He reached into his pocket and brought out the little red velvet pouch, tied with a red ribbon, that he’d carried with him the last several days. From within, a little clinking sound was heard, and Tetsuro smiled shyly. He felt the heat of the flush that spread across his face.

“Do you remember the wish you made, Kei?”

His love nodded. “Yeah.”

“I remember mine, too. Want to know what I wished for?”

“But didn’t you say that if we told our wishes, they wouldn’t come true?”

“I did, but I think in this case, our wishes coming true all depend on you.”

“On me? What do you mean, ‘on me’?”

“A few months ago, you gave me this ring,” he held up his left hand, his rose gold promise ring reflecting the twinkling lights around the rink, “as a physical reminder of our mutual devotion and fidelity.”

Tetsuro reached for, and gently took Kei’s hands in his. He carefully slipped the little band off the left ring finger, and slid it onto the right. Then, he offered his hands to Kei. “Your turn,” he whispered. When Kei was finished moving his ring, Tetsuro leaned in and said softly into Kei’s ear: “My wish was to spend forever with you.”

“Oh my god,” Kei looked absolutely stunned. “Really?”

“Yes, really.” He took a deep breath, and then let it out slowly. “From the moment I first saw you, I loved you. Truly, Madly, Deeply. It made no sense, really. Until that moment, I didn’t believe in love at first sight, nor did I think I was the type to do so. I just knew that I never wanted to let you go. That my heart is, and always will be, yours.”

This is it. Now is the moment, Tetsu thought to himself as he sank to one knee. Everyone in the crowd made some sort of noise; there were sighs, gasps, a few random cheers, and even some clapping. He could swear he heard mom sobbing happy tears. But he was focused solely on Kei. He untied the ribbon on the bag, upended it, and two rings tumbled into his hand. They were black, with a rose gold celtic knotwork pattern inlaid around the middle. He took Kei’s left hand, and gently slid one of the rings on his ring finger.

“Marry me?” he asked, looking hopefully up into Kei’s gorgeous, golden brown eyes, which were now flooded with tears.

At first, Kei said nothing. No one said anything. It was completely silent around the rink. One could hear a pin drop, if one was so inclined to drop one. All he could hear was the sound of his heart, pounding wildly in his chest. But he waited. Waited for what felt like an eternity. To say he was scared was a massive understatement. But he kept his eyes locked on Kei.

Then, he saw it. A slight nod, that slowly turned into a more pronounced nod.

And then he heard the answer he was hoping for; “Yes.”

At that moment, Kei’s knees seemed to leave him, and Tetsuro caught him in his arms. “Yes, I’ll marry you, Tetsu.”

“Thank god!”

He held Kei close, and closed his eyes tight, but his own tears trailed down his face anyway. He heard everyone cheering loudly, with shouts of congratulations and even a few smartass remarks. Through it all, they stayed in the middle of the rink, unwilling to move even a little bit.

Eventually, Kei was the first one to pull away enough to look him in the eyes.

“Let me put on your ring,” he said, and Tetsu handed it over. As he slipped it into place, he said loud enough that only Tetsu heard him, “Do you remember asking me what part of my family you were to me?”

“I do.”

“You are my soulmate, my love, my peace, my life. You are my soft place to fall when I need it, my guiding light, my best friend. You are my person.” Kei reached up to cradle his face in his hands, and the bolt that had started their relationship was so intense he nearly fell over. But he didn’t. “I may not be your first date, first kiss, or first love. But I want to be your last.”

“Deal,” Tetsu whispered.

Kei’s expression was caught somewhere between trying not to laugh, and being very proud of himself.

“If you say I look bamboozled, I swear I’m gonna…”

“I would never!” Kei said, his voice laced with sarcasm. And then he smiled. “I didn’t have to.”

“You little…” Tetsu replied. He leaned in and caught Kei’s mouth in a deep kiss.

And, as sports announcers often say after a spectacular play, the crowd went wild. It even sounded like they were in a stadium, there was so much cheering. But he didn’t care.

“I love you more,” Kei said when they came up for air.

“I love you most.”


Chapter 41 - The Next Step

“The house is yours for the night. We’ll see you late tomorrow morning. Dinner is warming in the kitchen. Congratulations, you two! Love you both!”

“Did you…” Kei started to ask, but when he looked at Tetsu, he knew it was a surprise for him as well. “Guess not.”

“I can’t say that the idea didn’t cross my mind, but I never thought…” he gently took the paper from Kei. “You think maybe it was…?”

“Well, that is mom’s handwriting, so yeah. Probably her idea.”

Once Kei opened the door, they headed for the kitchen. Neither of them had eaten much after breakfast, although that might have also been by design. Kei went directly to the little oven, turned it off, and opened it. Inside, on a large serving platter covered in foil, was a pile of fried chicken. Tetsu found a second note, and went to get the rest of dinner from the fridge. There was shrimp gratin, and a tiramisu cake, too. But mom had also made a salad of pickled veggies to go with, and Kei was starting up the rice cooker.

“It’s almost too much,” Kei said quietly as he took in the sight of all the food, once everything was set out on the table.

“I mean, whatever’s leftover can be part of breakfast, right?”

Kei looked up at Tetsu. The expression on his face, and the heated look in his eyes, said that food was not high on his list of priorities. In fact, it looked as if food wasn’t what he intended to devour at all. Kei felt himself flush, and Tetsu’s eyes and smile looked damned near predatory.

And then, the mood was rudely interrupted by a growling stomach.

“We gotta eat something,” Kei said, laughing. “We haven’t eaten since breakfast.”

“Right. Food first,” Tetsu replied slowly. His voice was practically a growl.

It turned out that they were hungrier than they thought, eating most of what was on the table. Yet, interspersed throughout the meal, they teased each other mercilessly with kisses and caresses. It was a wonder they didn’t create a mess. Not that they would have cared, because Tetsu’s next kiss, just under Kei’s ear, with a little nibble on the lobe, sent a shiver so violently through him that he declared dinner over, grabbed Tetsu’s hand, and nearly dragged him to their bedroom.

“I win,” Tetsu growled against the back of Kei’s neck, running his hands up under his shirt as he was taking it off. The cool metal of Tetsu’s ring against his heated skin felt like ice.

“You think so, huh?” Kei replied, flipping the script and taking control. Tetsu lost all ability to think straight as Kei used his hands, mouth, and body to drive him insane. Kei then delivered the ‘killing blow’: he kissed just under Tetsu’s ear, and nibbled on the lobe, which is what started everything in the first place.

They toppled over onto the bed, Kei landing on top of Tetsu. He moved so that their faces were but a breath apart, and he was straddling his hips.

“I win,” Kei panted.

“You win,” Tetsu repeated, caressing Kei’s back, making him arch like a cat. “You’ve won my heart, my body, and my soul, and all you had to do was walk into the gym that day.” He wrapped his arms tightly around Kei and turned so that he was on top. “I love being yours.”

Kei was speechless, but before he could formulate any sort of reply, Tetsu claimed his mouth. Kei reached up and gently laid his left hand on Tetsu’s face, letting the cool metal work its magic. Tetsu shivered as he trailed his hand back, over his ear, and tangled his fingers through his messy dark hair.

“You don’t have to say anything,” he whispered to Kei when they came up for air. “Everything is in your eyes. Did you know that? You speak with your eyes. I’m the one who talks. Sometimes incessantly.”

“I love your voice,” Kei said softly. “It was your voice that captured my attention, you know. I’m happy just listening to you talk, and you don’t even have to be in the same room.”

Tetsu looked amazed. And then, he blushed, his expression turning sheepish. “And when you say things like that, I’m just putty in your hands.”

“Putty, huh?” Kei smirked. “So if I did this…” and he proceeded to run his hands along Tetsu’s body, acting like a sculptor would with a piece of clay.

Tetsu practically purred, and then he growled. “If you’re trying to make me…”

“Who said I was trying?”

“I love you.”

“I love you, too.”

From that point forward, neither one had the ability to speak.

Several hours later, Kei woke up alone, and wondered where Tetsu had gone off to. He sat up slowly, rubbing the sleep from his eyes, when he heard a clinking noise, and a muffled swear. Tetsu was in the kitchen, apparently. Grabbing a pair of shorts, he quickly put them on and then made his way to the kitchen. He found Tetsu similarly dressed, in the midst of clearing up what was left of their dinner, and washing the dishes. He stood leaning in the doorway, just watching his fiance (his heart sped up just thinking they were newly engaged) move.

“Shall I dance, too?” the deep, rough voice, suddenly said into the silence.

Kei laughed. “Can you?” he asked, genuinely curious. He’d seen Bokuto dance, albeit rather ridiculously. Akaashi claimed he had two left feet when it came to dancing; skating was easier. As far as himself, well, he could at least keep the beat, so there was that.

Tetsuro shrugged. “I’ve been told I’m pretty good.” He finished washing a dish and put it on the rack to dry. Then, he turned and smirked at Kei. “I move better with music,” he said seductively, with a slow wink.

Kei perked an eyebrow. “Do you now? Maybe we should put that to the test.”

They stared heatedly at each other for a few minutes before Kei broke contact. He moved to sit at the table, eyeing what was left of the chicken and tiramisu cake. Tetsu turned back around to finish the dishes, and Kei’s eyes drifted over the marks he’d left on Tetsu’s back. They hadn’t exactly been gentle with each other. Dragging his eyes away, he picked up a chicken leg and started picking off pieces and popping them in his mouth. An idea started in his head about shredding the chicken meat, adding a sauce, and then making onigiri with it, when Tetsu spoke up.

“I’ve been thinking.”

“That could be dangerous,” Kei said automatically.

Tetsu snorted and laughed. “Depends on the thoughts, really.” He finished the dishes, reached for a towel to dry his hands, and then sat down next to Kei. He didn’t say anything at first, but then he reached for Kei’s hand and held it. “I’m graduating in March, and thought about moving here. What do you think?”

“Well, I can’t deny that I love that idea,” Kei answered carefully.

“I can hear the ‘but…’ there,” Tetsu said a bit teasingly.

“But what about college? And didn’t you once say you wanted to work for the JVA?”

“I can transfer up to a school in Sendai, so that wouldn’t be an issue. I just need to find out if the JVA has ancillary offices.” There was a long pause, and Tetsu weaved his fingers through Kei’s. “There’s another option, but I’m not sure you’d like it.”

“What? Why not?”

“It would require you to move to Tokyo.”

“Oh.” Kei turned so that he could look Tetsu in the eye. “I have to admit that Tokyo is too big, too intimidating, for my tastes. But, being anywhere without you is much worse. If that means I have to move to Tokyo, then I’ll do it. I mean, it’s only fair. You’re willing to give up living there to move here, and Ogawara isn't that big a deal.”

Tetsu leaned forward and kissed him heatedly. “Ogawara is where you are, and that’s where I want to be.”

Kei smiled. “Okay, so where we’ll live is up in the air, for the moment.”

“Chance ball,” Tetsu said with a grin.

“Chance ball.” Kei chuckled. “What’s this other option?”

“Taking over as head coach for Nekoma when Coach Nekomata retires.”

“What will you do until then?”

“Assistant Coach. Learning the ropes, and helping with recruiting. He said the job is mine, I just have to accept it.”

“Well, why haven’t you?”

Tetsuro looked pained. Kei knew what he was going to say.

“Kenma,” they said at the same time.

After a short silence, Tetsu spoke quietly. “We have until after Nationals to see if he actually makes good on retiring from the team. If he does, I can accept the position.”

“And if he doesn’t?”

“I don’t know,” Tetsu replied. “Coach knows the situation with Kenma, and said he’d hold the job open until after he graduates, or transfers to another school.”

“Sounds like Coach Nekomata really wants you to be Nekoma’s next coach badly enough that he’s willing to wait.”

“It also sounds like you agree with him.”

“It would be a better fit for you, to be honest,” Kei told him with a little shrug. “You love volleyball, you’re a decent strategist, and you’re really good at mentoring. You’d be doing all that, and more, as a coach.” He leaned back and reached over to cut a slice of the tiramisu cake. “Ultimately, though, it’s your decision to make. Head Coach for Nekoma High, or working for the JVA.”

Tetsu looked thoughtful, even as his smoldering gaze watched as Kei took a bite of the cake. Suddenly, he was moving, picking up the plate of cake and grabbing Kei’s hand. They were back in the bedroom before Kei could even think straight, and Tetsu smirked as he started a playlist, and proceeded to prove he did indeed move better with music.


Chapter 42 - New Year's Day

“Think you can stay awake, Kei?” Tetsu asked as he followed him up onto the roof. “We didn’t really get a chance to rest earlier.”

“And we barely slept the night before. But, I’m going to try,” Kei replied. “Can’t miss out watching the sun rise on New Year’s Day.”

He reached up and Akaashi helped him onto the roof. Bokuto was already seated and looking to the east. Once Kei gained his footing and thanked Akaashi, he turned and helped Tetsu up onto the roof.

Since the day after Christmas, when the family returned from Sendai, they spent most of their time cleaning everything in preparation for the New Year. No room, no corner, went untouched, and they did their best to keep everything tidy. Furniture was moved to get under and around each piece. Everyone’s laundry was done, including all bedsheets, blankets and towels. Every last dish in the house was also washed and put away. Mom even had them clearing the front and back yards of leaves and fallen branches.

Tetsu had joked that everything would be sparkling, if they were in an anime.

Now, they were all huddled together under blankets on the roof, waiting for the sun rise. Already, the sky was changing from black to grey. It wasn’t long now.

“Are we all going to make a wish?” Bokuto asked everyone. “We should have one ready for first light.”

“Other than the standard wishes for a happy, healthy, new year?” Tetsu returned with a question.

“I think those are equally important,” Kei said, trying not to yawn.

Akaashi was thoughtful, and finally added, “Well, why not wish for a happy, healthy new year? Also, let’s wish good fortune for our teams to make it as far as we can at Nationals.”

“I like that,” Kei replied, and yawned again. He snuggled deeper into the blankets and into Tetsu’s arms.

“Thought you were going to try and stay awake,” Tetsu chided gently, though he tightened his hold a bit and smiled at his fiance. “Come on. It’s almost time. Just a little longer.”

“Fine. But we’re going to bed right after this.”

“No arguments here,” Tetsu chuckled.

“To sleep,” Kei stressed with a glare back at Tetsu. “Only sleep.”

“I now have an argument,” Tetsu replied slyly. “Do you really think I could sleep with your body so temptingly close to mine?”

“I don’t know. Give it a try.”

“Same goes for us,” Akaashi told Bokuto in an equally tired voice. “Watch the sun rise, make our wishes, get back inside where it’s warm, and go straight to sleep.”

“I think two of us are getting crankier the longer they’re awake,” Tetsu said to Bokuto, winking.

His best friend picked up on the joke. “I can think of several ways to help them get to sleep faster.”

“Yeah, same.”

“Good grief,” Akaashi groaned.

“Seriously?” Kei complained at the same time.

“It’s probably a good thing we’re not going to the shrine until later,” Tetsu reflected. “Even though going this early would mean it’s a lot less crowded.”

Both Kei and Akaashi snorted at that, but said nothing. Tetsu and Bokuto smiled at each other and snuggled their lovers. As the sky lightened a little more, fading from grey to pink, the sun crested the horizon.

“Happy New Year, Kei,” Tetsu murmured into his ear. “I love you more.”

“I love you most,” Kei replied quietly.

They stayed up there for a little while longer, then helped each other down from the roof and into the house. Mom had made them a light meal of soup and rice balls, which they dutifully ate before making their way to their rooms.

It did not go unnoticed that both Tetsu and Bokuto fell asleep before their heads hit their pillows.

A few hours later, they made their way to the closest shrine. It wasn’t as busy as they’d originally thought it would be, but it still meant waiting in line for a while. Bokuto, of course, got antsy and decided to go return his amulet from last year, find a new one, and draw his fortune. Naturally, Akaashi had to go with him, so that left Tetsu and Kei to stay in line.

“Maybe we should wish for Bokuto to learn patience,” Kei said, only half-joking.

Tetsu laughed. “Can you imagine him being able to stand in one place for longer than a few minutes, though?”

Kei smiled ruefully. “No, not really. At least, not while there’s so much to be seen and done. A patient Bokuto wouldn’t be our Bokuto.” He sighed and sidled up to Tetsu, stepping just behind so that he could rest his head on Tetsu’s shoulder. “Maybe we could at least wish for him to sleep normal hours, or something.”

“That would be even more strange… for him and for Akaashi,” Tetsu chuckled. He leaned his head against Kei’s. “Still sleepy?”

“Yeah.”

“Too crowded?”

“A little. Not so much that I want to leave, though.”

“We didn’t have to come, you know. We still have a few days.”

Kei sighed and reached around to put his hands in the pockets of Tetsu’s jacket. “No, we don’t. You’re leaving tomorrow morning.”

“Team Budget is coming down on the 4th, right? Who says we can’t visit a shrine in Tokyo?” Tetsu said quietly, putting his hands in his pockets and weaving their fingers together.

“Do you think we’d actually have the time? It’s going to be crazy for as long as we’re there.”

“Move up a little,” Tetsu said, guiding Kei as the line moved forward a few paces. When they stopped, he tugged Kei closer. “True, but it’s not like we can’t find a way to be together. And anyway, Bokuto still has plans to get together with everyone, remember?”

“I’d almost forgotten,” Kei mumbled. He lifted his head slowly, and looked at Tetsu. “How would that work, exactly? I mean, I guess it would just depend on where everyone is located in town, right?”

“To be perfectly honest, I don’t think he’s thought that far. Just that he wants all of us to hang out together.”

“Right,” Kei went silent for a few minutes. “Yaku was the one who covered for you when we escaped training camp, right?”

Tetsu caught on to his train of thought. “Yeah. Kenma did, too,” he answered. “I guess we’d have to get someone else we could trust to cover for us. I’d ask Kai, but he’d be one of those invited.”

“It’d be us, Bokuto and Akaashi, Daichi, Suga, Hinata, Tadashi, Yaku and Kai. Likely also Kageyama, since he and Hinata are tighter than ever. So that’s like, half my team about to disappear for however long Bokuto wants his party, or whatever, to last. That won’t go unnoticed, especially because you know Tanaka and Noya would want to join. That leaves Ennoshita, Narita, Kinoshita, Shimizu, and Yachi to cover.”

“Murder of Crows goes missing at Nationals,” Tetsu joked, sounding like a reporter. “Karasuno coaches have no idea what happened.”

The line started moving again, and they moved up. Just as they were coming to a stop again, Bokuto and Akaashi reappeared. Both of them carried a plastic bag full of stuff.

“He got carried away again, huh?” Tetsu asked, lifting an eyebrow at Bokuto.

“Indeed,” Akaashi deadpanned.

“I bought us all New Years’ amulets, and hama-ya, and we found a few food stalls!” Bokuto reached into his bag, brought out a container, and opened it. “They had dango, Tsuki!” He offered Kei the container so he could take one. Then offered it to Tetsu and Akaashi.

“We overheard you talking about Tsuki’s team going missing?” Akaashi asked as the line moved forward again. “What was that about?”

“Just discussing Bokuto’s get-together he had planned for those of us on the video chat last year.”

“Last year?”

“Technically, he’s right,’ Kei responded, smirking at Tetsu. “Anyway, considering nearly half of Karasuno was involved, it would be difficult trying to hide it from the rest if we all tried to meet up somewhere.”

“Not to mention it would not go unnoticed for all of Nekoma’s 3rd years to also go missing, even if we did explain to a trusted 2nd or 1st year what was going on. And I wouldn’t put it past Kenma to weasel out the information.”

“We could try to meet up at the gym, maybe?” Bokuto questioned, but then shook his head. “We don’t know the schedules yet.”

Akaashi shrugged. “Why don’t we wait until after Nationals? It would make things easier.”

“Yes, but none of us know how far we’ll go. I’m not trying to be pessimistic, but we could lose the first or second round. I doubt we’d be able to stay to watch the rest, nor would anyone be in the mood for it, to be honest,” Kei said, popping another piece of dango in his mouth.

“You’d stay, though, wouldn’t you?” Bokuto asked, looking hopeful. “I mean, by virtue of your mom…”

“Our mom,” Akaashi corrected, still looking a little stunned about calling her that.

“Our mom,” Bokuto repeated happily. “Anyway, we’re family now, right? You can stay with us and watch the rest of Nationals!”

“It couldn’t hurt to ask,” Tetsu said thoughtfully. “I live the closest to the gym, so we could stay at my place…”

“Or you could stay with us,” Akaashi said. “It’s not too much farther away, and you wouldn’t take the chance of seeing Kozume.”

“Right,” Tetsu said thoughtfully. “Okay, we’ll stay with you, if it comes down to it. We’ll just need permission for Kei to stay behind.”

“Let’s work on that later,” Akaashi said as they finally drew close enough to the honden for their turn to pray.

They lined up side by side, tossed some coins into the box, and Tetsu rang the bell. They clapped their hands together twice, bowed, and offered their silent prayers and wishes for the new year. When they were done, they stepped to the side and started walking back the way they came. Since Bokuto had already bought charms for all of them, Tetsu and Kei tossed the ones they purchased last year on the pile that would be burned later.

“Do you want to buy a fortune?” Kei asked Tetsu.

“Do you?”

Kei smiled shyly, and leaned in to kiss him on the cheek. “Not really. I already made my wish, which will come true, and just now prayed for health, good luck and happiness in the coming year. I think I’m set.”

“So am I,” Tetsu replied, returning the kiss. “Let’s go home. I could use a nap.”

“I love the way you think,” Kei laughed. “Let’s go home.”

The four of them walked back home, talking and enjoying each other’s company, and munching on the snacks Bokuto bought.


Chapter 43 - Nationals (4 January 2013)

[We made it]
[THAT WAS… FASTER THAN USUAL]
[Yeah, Team Budget raised enough funds to use toll roads]
[Where are you staying?]
[Jaybird Inn]
[WHERE IS THAT?]
[About 10 minutes from the gym, I think]
[Doesn’t sound like it’s too far from where we are]
[Yeah same]
[LET’S HANG OUT!]
[I am not opposed to the idea]
[Same]
[Hate to be the downer, but I don’t think I can]
[WE CAN KIDNAP YOU]
[Seconded]
[You almost have to now, Tsuki. Kuroo sounds desperate]
[It’s only been a few days, Tetsu]
[That’s a few days too many]
[Good grief. Okay, I’ll see what I can do, but I can’t promise anything]
[LET US KNOW]
[Will do]
[Hey guys? I’m thinking we could go for a little exercise]
[I COULD USE A LITTLE STRETCH]
[Sure. Why not]
[omg… seriously?!]

Kei stuffed his phone back into his pocket and headed downstairs for a drink. They’d just finally settled into their room at the inn, and everyone was watching the video Coach Ukai’s friend had made for them. Well, everyone except Kageyama and Hinata, who were wanting to take a run. Ennoshita was trying to stop them, but apparently thought better of it. As soon as Kei took his drink from the vending machine, Ennoshita turned to him.

“Can you just go with them? Make sure they don’t get lost.”

“What makes you think I can even keep up with them?” Even as he said that, he remembered the squad wanting to meet up with him. Perhaps he could do this and meet them halfway.

Even while he thought that, Ennoshita had gone to the inn’s proprietress and managed to borrow the bike she had. Well, at least now he’d be able to keep up with the weirdo duo. Shrugging, he mounted the bike and looked at the two he was meant to babysit.

“I don’t think I have to tell you that we can’t be out here forever, right?”

“We won’t.” Kageyama grumbled.

“Yeah, only until we get tired enough to come back,” Hinata almost pleaded.

“Alright. But when I say we go back, we go back. No begging to go around one last time. It’s cold out here, and the flu is going around. We can’t take chances getting sick.”

“Understood,” both of them said.

“Fine. Give me a few minutes, and we can go.”

“Right.”

Kei took his phone out and brought up the group chat.

[Hinata and Kageyama are out for a run. I’m their guardian]
[Well that certainly makes things easier]
[BUT HOW ARE WE GOING TO FIND THEM?]
[I mean, we’re going to end up back here, eventually, so…]
[We’ll just use gps to find the inn]
[Good idea, Akaashi]
[HEY! HOW ABOUT YAKU AND KAI COME WITH?]
[Oh, yeah! We could be like Chibi-chan and Kageyama… just out for a run]
[THAT WAY, WE COULD ALSO HANG OUT WITH EVERYONE]
[Bokuto, is that really you?]
[WHAT? OF COURSE IT IS!]
[Two good ideas in a row. I was beginning to think Akaashi had your phone]
[It happens sometimes]
[AKAASHI!!]
[So I’ll see you when you get here, I guess]
[Right. Two owls, three cats, and a murder of crows]
[IT’S A FAMILY REUNION!]
[Should we bring provisions?]
[FOOD IS ALWAYS A GOOD IDEA]
[You would say that. I gotta go. Ttyl]
[If we get there before you get back, I’ll text]
[Thanks, Tetsu]

“You guys ready?” Kei asked as soon as he tucked his phone in his jacket pocket.

“Yep!” both Hinata and Kageyama replied.

“Lead the way,” Kei gestured in front of him, and started pedaling behind them.

They found a decent route that took them about twenty minutes to complete, round trip. They had gone twice around, and were about halfway through the third, when Kei’s phone buzzed. It was fortuitous that they had to wait at a traffic light before starting again.

“Hey guys, can you wait a minute? Take a breather or something.”

“Do we need to head back?” Kageyama asked, looking like he was about to start complaining.

“Give me a minute, okay?”

“Fine.”

Kei glared at him as he took out his phone, but he said nothing, and tapped on the notification.

[We’re here]
[Okay. We’re about halfway through, so it’ll be about ten minutes]
[Sounds good. We had to promise your coaches we wouldn’t stay too long]
[Understandable. Kinda guessed that would happen]
[Yeah, we figured as much, as well. Either way, hurry up, will ya?]
[Ten minutes. You can wait that much longer]
[Do I detect a dare?]
[What? Daring you to wait ten minutes?]
[Daring me to find you]
[How about you just wait ten minutes?]
[What if I want to find you?]
[Tetsu?]
[Yeah?]
[Shut up]
[LOL! I love you. See ya when you get here]
[I love you, too]

“We’re going back,” he said unceremoniously, bracing for any arguments.

“Can we at least finish this circuit?” Hinata pleaded. “I mean, we are about halfway around.”

Kei acted like he was considering it. Then, “I suppose so. But could you pick up the pace?”

“Why?” Kageyama asked suspiciously. “Why are you in a hurry now?”

“I could tell you, but I won’t,” he replied sarcastically. He glanced at Hinata, who looked even more curious. “Come on. They’re waiting for us.”

And with that, he started without them. It wasn’t long before they caught up and passed him, neither of them asking questions. Kei smirked. They’d figure it out as soon as they got back to the inn. Odds were favorable that Tetsu would be outside waiting for them.

When they came back to the inn, they discovered not only Tetsu outside waiting, but also Bokuto and Akaashi. Hinata was over the moon, chattering away a mile a minute while Bokuto chattered back. Typical, really. Kageyama hung back a little, until Akaashi came over and started talking to him. Kei grinned at them before turning his eyes toward Tetsu.

Walking slowly, Tetsu came to a stop inches away from him on the right. If Kei didn’t know any better, he’d have thought his fiance’s eyes glowed a lot like a cat’s eyes did when backlit. However, rather than glow, they did have a predatory look in them.

“Took you long enough,” he said, his voice rough and deep, making Kei shiver. “I was about to start looking for you.”

Kei rolled his eyes. “Okay, first, we made it back before ten minutes was even up. Second, I have no doubts that you know exactly where you are. Finding me would not have taken long. Third… I missed you, too.” He reached up and placed his hand over Tetsu’s heart, which was beating fast. He also felt the hard outline of his ring, which was back on the silver chain around his neck. Kei had also done the same. Luckily, the chain was long enough that it wouldn’t come out during games, so they didn’t have to take them off.

Tetsu covered his hand with his own, and leaned in for a kiss. But, they were stopped just before making contact.

“Come on, lovebirds,” Bokuto called out to them. “We can’t stay out here forever.”

“Besides,” Akaashi added. “We don’t really have that much time before we have to go.”

“Damn,” Tetsu muttered as he eased away. “I don’t want to go.”

“We’ll see each other tomorrow,” Kei said, trying to be positive. “At least, I hope we will.”

“Yeah, same. There’s the opening ceremony to attend, and then the games start after. Guess we’ll find out if we can even watch each other’s games or not, too.”

“Don’t make me come over there,” Bokuto threatened playfully. “Come on, guys, let’s go inside. They’re waiting for us.”

Kei smiled at Tetsu. “We should make an appearance. I think we’re supposed to be the guests of honor, or something like that. Plus, I need to give this bike back to the proprietress.”

A smirk slowly appeared on Tetsu’s face. He leaned in and stole a kiss, and then backed up and away from Kei. “Don’t take too long.”

“Or what? You’ll come to find me?”

“Are you daring me?”

Kei thought about it for a moment, and then also smirked. “I just might be.”

But before Tetsu could do anything about it, Bokuto came up and grabbed his arm, half dragging him into the inn. Akaashi just stared at Kei, with a single brow lifted, and Kei laughed as he went to go give the bike back.


Chapter 44 - Nationals (5 January 2013)

During the early morning hours of the first day of Nationals, Kei found himself practicing with the team. Coach Nekomata had given them permission to use the gym at Nekoma, which everyone appreciated. It not only gave them a chance to warm up, but also a chance to see friends, which helped calm nerves.

Kei hadn’t thought he’d be particularly anxious, but after dropping the ball again, before a serve attempt, he felt himself flush as he went to retrieve the ball.

“Nerve-wracking, isn’t it?” a familiar, and beloved, voice said. Kei looked up and found Tetsu holding the ball. Closing the gap between them, Kei put his hands on the ball and leaned forward to put his forehead against Tetsu’s.

“Yeah, more than I thought,” he quietly replied. “I think we’re all trying to keep it together.” He leaned back a bit and looked at Tetsu. “You look remarkably relaxed, though.”

“Well, it helps that I have this moment with you,” Tetsu said, his cheeks taking on a bit of color.

Kei smiled and bit his lip. “Very romantic,” he said with only a hint of sarcasm.

“True, though.” He took a step back and tossed the ball back toward Karasuno’s court, and then took hold of Kei’s hands. They were shaking slightly. “I could barely hold on to anything before. All butterfingers.”

“Maybe we’ll be better once we start playing?”

“I think so. Concentrate on the game in front of you, and not on anything else.”

“Well, except you,” Kei said softly.

“Now who’s being romantic?” Tetsu chuckled, leaning forward with a tiny grin. “Kiss for good luck?”

Kei nodded and touched his lips to Tetsu’s. It was short, sweet, and would have turned into something more heated, if they hadn’t been suddenly interrupted.

“Alright, guys! Go suit up!” Coach Ukai announced. “We can practice more after the ceremony!” He turned and started off to where Nekomata was standing, and then shouted over his shoulder. “That includes you, lovebirds!”

Both Kei and Tetsu laughed and eased back, but hadn’t yet let go of each other. Kei let his eyes wander over his love’s face, which was charmingly flushed, and his eyes bright.

“We should go,” Kei said, taking a step toward his team. Tetsu tightened his hold just slightly before letting go.

“See you at the gym,” he said before turning away. Kei almost did the same, taking a few more steps, before realizing Tetsu hadn’t moved.

“What’s wrong…?” he asked, but then caught sight of Kozume, who’d suddenly looked away, as if he’d been caught staring. “Tetsu?”

“I’m fine. Don’t worry.” Tetsu looked over his shoulder and smiled gently. “We’ve been civil toward each other, if nothing else.”

“Are you sure?”

Tetsu sighed and then straightened his shoulders. He turned back to Kei and took the steps needed to bring them together. There was little to no space between them, and Tetsu started leaving tiny kisses all over Kei’s face.

“I’m fine. Don’t worry about me,” he said between kisses. “Neither of us can afford to add worry on top of our nerves. Breathe, Kei. Just remember I love you, and I will be there for you. Okay?”

“Okay,” Kei whispered, returning the kisses. “You do the same.”

“TSUKI! KUROO! GET A MOVE ON! WE’RE GOING TO BE LATE!”

“See you at the gym,” Tetsu said again, after one last kiss.

“See you at the gym,” Kei repeated.

They reluctantly backed away from each other, and then parted ways, running to get caught up with their teams.

[Opening Ceremony]

This was happening. It was really happening.

Until now, Kei had kinda been caught in a sort of state of disbelief. It was… surreal, in a way. He knew they were here because of all their hard work and practices, but to be here when there were so many other teams that were touted as better than they were… Well, somewhere, something went right for Karasuno, and as a result, they were about to enter the gym as Miyagi’s representative at Nationals.

He was proud, happy, and insanely nervous. Those that knew him well had picked up on it, and tried to help him loosen up. But oddly, he found himself watching Hinata and Kageyama. Hinata was way too excited to even think about being nervous, and it was obvious to everyone. Kageyama was calm, cool, and collected. Occasionally, he’d reach out to grab Hinata before the latter flew off again, and that seemed to also help calm him down.

Meanwhile, Kei was stoically trying not to fly apart.

“TSUKI! TSUKI?! TSUKIIII!!”

Suddenly, he was practically run over by Bokuto and Akaashi, who had almost raced over to where they were waiting. And seeing them relaxed him a little. He smiled at his friends.

“Glad you made it,” he said sarcastically. “I was beginning to think you got lost.”

“Well, he did manage to turn down the wrong corridor…” Akaashi said, and Bokuto gave him a playful shove.

“Keiji, you weren’t supposed to tell him that!”

“He was going to figure it out anyway,” Akaashi winked at Kei. Then, he gave him a good long look. “You’re nervous, aren’t you?”

“Yeah,” Kei didn’t bother to deny it. “Still seems so… unreal, somehow.”

“You’ll get used to it,” Bokuto said grandly. “I was nervous my first Nationals, too.”

“You were?”

“Yeah,” Akaashi confirmed. “He was on the phone with me until Coach came and took it from him. But once he started playing, he was fine. Mostly.”

“Just concentrate on the game you’re playing, and you’ll be fine,” another voice joined them. Kei smiled and turned to see Tetsu walking over to them.

“The gang’s all here,” Bokuto laughed, slinging an arm around Akaashi and Tetsu. Tetsu copied that, except one arm went around Kei. Akaashi completed the circle with Kei, and the four of them stood together like a little family.

“Good luck, everyone,” Akaashi said first.

“Play your hardest,” Bokuto added. “Do your best. Have fun!”

“Breathe and relax. One game at a time. Climb as high as you can,” Tetsu chimed in.

“You guys are the best,” Kei said finally.

“Aren’t we though?”

Tetsu cracked first, then Kei, and then Akaashi. Soon, they were all laughing, and attracting attention. They let go of each other and just stood around, talking quietly amongst themselves. They didn’t notice that others around them were looking at them and relaxing as well, knowing that while each team was here to win, they were also here to play and have fun.

“Welcome to the 2013 Spring Interhigh Tournament!” The voice over the intercom reminded them that it was almost time to start. “Please go to your assigned places, and wait for your introduction to enter the gymnasium. You will be called by prefecture, boys and girls. We wish you good luck!”

“I guess we should go,” Kei said looking at his friends, and then at Tetsu.

“YUP!” Bokuto hollered. Already leaving to join his team.

“See you guys later,” Akaashi said, following Bokuto.

“Good luck,” Tetsu said softly. “I love you.”

“I love you, too,” Kei replied. “Good luck.”

They turned and went to their teams, waiting for their introductions.


Chapter 45 - Nationals (6 January 2013)

[Congrats, guys! Looks like we all made it to the 2nd round]
[TSUKI! HOW ARE YOU HOLDING UP?]
[What do you mean?]
[I WATCHED SOME OF THE REPLAYS ON THE NEWS. YOU LOOKED SO NERVOUS]
[Well, once Hinata got his shoes back, and Kageyama recalibrated, everything settled enough to not be too nervous]
[Your blocking was top-notch]
[Thanks, Akaashi. I had an excellent teacher]
[Stop. You’re making me blush]
[At least he’s modest]
[LOL! DO WE KNOW WHO WE’RE PLAYING NEXT?]
[Inarizaki]
[Sarukawa]
[Morikawa]
[WE HAVE OUR WORK CUT OUT FOR US, BOYS]
[Especially Tsuki. Inarizaki came in 2nd in the last Interhigh]
[AND YOU’RE PLAYING THE MIYANS]
[The Who?]
[Isn’t that a band?]
[Stop]
[The Miya twins. They may give the weirdo duo a run for their money]
[Thanks for the warning. Hey guys, I gotta go. We’re gonna eat and then have our meeting. Ttyl]
[Ttyl]
[TTYL TSUKI!]
[Call me later, love]
[Will do. Later, guys]

Kei pocketed his phone and headed downstairs. The team was going out to a little restaurant nearby, and he was one of the last to come down. He was followed by Hinata, who was moving a bit slower than usual. Kei looked at his fellow middle blocker, noting the light shadows under his eyes, and a slight bit of color on his cheeks. Maybe he had just come in from another run with Kageyama, Kei thought. The two had been running the same circuit as the first night as a way to calm down. Each time they went, they were told not to stay out too long, and to make sure they took a warm bath after. No one could afford to get sick.

Except, Kei was beginning to think he may have already caught whatever was going around, and he had only gone out with the weirdo duo once, and just for travel to and from the gym. For the most part, he felt fine. If anything, he was a little more tired, had a headache that was persistent, but not painful, and it took a little longer to warm up, even after a bath. So, he kept a close eye on Hinata, even while he kept up with his own health.

“Bundle up, everyone,” Daichi was saying to the group as he reached the ground floor. “Coach says the restaurant is about a ten minute walk from here. It’s not too cold now, but it will be by the time we head back.”

Kei didn’t think it was the best idea to walk out in the cold, but he wasn’t going to complain. He retrieved his coat from the hook, took out his scarf, hat, and gloves. Properly bundled, he went out with the rest, and walked alongside Tadashi.

“How are you holding up?” his friend asked him after a few minutes.

“Well enough,” he answered shortly. He realized he sounded grumpy, and sighed. “Sorry. I’m tired, my headache hasn’t gone away, and I’m cold.”

“It’s okay,” Tadashi waved away the apology. “I think we’re all at varying levels of exhaustion, but Coach insists we eat decent meals, so here we are.”

“I hope he doesn’t pay too much attention to me, then,” Kei said, still sounding grumpy. “I’m not really very hungry.”

Tadashi stopped and scrutinized him. “You look a little like Hinata,” he finally said.

“Huh?! How so?”

“Don’t look so offended, Tsuki. I know you have a soft spot for him because he helped you and Kuroo,” Tadashi admonished. “I simply mean you both look like you could sleep for days, and you are slightly flushed, like him.” He took a step closer. “Your eyes have a kind of glassy cast to them. Are you sure you’re feeling okay?”

“I’m fine.”

Tadashi wasn’t convinced, but he didn’t argue. By now, they’d arrived at the restaurant. They were greeted by Saeko, Shimada, and Takinoue, and once inside, they enjoyed the food and comradery.

[End Round Two]

[CONGRATULATIONS ON MAKING IT TO ROUND THREE, MEN!]
[Oh god]
[Yeah same]
[Akaashi, how do you keep up with him?]
[Love works in mysterious ways, I guess]
[YOU GUESS?!]
[Either way, it looks like we have a game to watch tomorrow]
[IKR?! IT’S DEFINITELY GOING TO BE WEIRD]
[Wait. How is it going to be weird?]
[BEFORE, DURING PRACTICE MATCHES, WE ALL KNEW EVERYONE WAS FINE-TUNING THEIR PLAYING STYLES…]
[SO WHILE WINNING WAS AWESOME, IT WASN’T A PRIORITY]
[And Karasuno was the team that took that to heart]
[Wait. What?]
[No offense intended, Tsuki]
[I know. None taken. I’m just… confused]
[At various stages during summer camp, we not only noticed, but also overheard how players and coaches were taking note…]
[You guys weren’t bad. In fact, you were really good. However, we also noticed your teamwork, and the moves you were working on]
[WE WERE WATCHING YOU GROW… SO TO SPEAK]
[Yes! That’s exactly it! Wait… Akaashi, do you have his phone again?]
[No, that was all Bokuto]
[Amazing]
[IS IT PICK ON BOKUTO NIGHT?!]
[Nah, we love you and you know it]
[BEST. FAMILY. EVER.]
[Agreed]
[Agreed (2)]
[Agreed (3)]
[ANYWAY, TOMORROW WON’T BE A PRACTICE MATCH. IT’LL BE THE REAL DEAL. BOTH TEAMS WILL DO EVERYTHING THEY CAN TO WIN AND MOVE ON]
[Which means one of you will move on while the other… won’t]
[It’s not like we didn’t know that from the start]
[But we get what you’re saying. It’s definitely going to be weird]
[It’s getting late. You both need your rest. See ya tomorrow]
[Good night, everyone]
[Sleep well]
[LATERS!]

Within moments of everyone saying good night in the group chat, Tetsu’s phone buzzed with an incoming call. Grinning, he rolled out of his futon, stood up, and left the room quietly. Once he was far enough away, he answered the phone.

“Hey babe.”

“Hey.”

“Nervous about tomorrow?”

“Yes. And no. We want to win, but at the same time, I…”

“I get it. Same here. Want to win, but hate knowing one of us is going to lose.”

“Yeah.”

Kei sounded tired, and his voice sounded a little scratchy, not his usual clear tenor. Tetsu listened for just a little longer, hearing a muffled sneeze, and a cough.

“Kei, are you feeling alright?”

“Not right now, no. It’s rough at night, but during the day, I’m fine.”

“Are you sick?”

“I don’t know. Like I said, I’m perfectly fine during the day.”

“Kei…”

“I’m not going to let them down. I can’t. I want to play just as badly as they do. Besides… I’m not missing the first ever Trashcan Showdown, nor am I going to pass up the opportunity to win against Nekoma.”

He waited until Kei finished coughing and sneezing to reply. “Quite the monologue, love. But, we aren’t going to make it easy for you.”

“When did you ever make it easy? We lost practice matches against you.”

“You’ll lose the Showdown, too.”

“Think so, huh?”

“I don’t think.. I know.”

Kei chuckled. “I know we’ll win, too.”

“Hey, do you think you’ll have time to meet me tomorrow morning?”

“We’re supposed to be at the gym by 9am…”

“I know. Think you can make time?”

“Sure. Where do you want to meet?”

“I’ll just come over there. Think you can be awake around 7?”

“So early.”

“I know.”

“7am. Here. Tomorrow morning. I’ll be waiting.”

“I love you.”

“I love you, too.”

Once they’d hung up, Tetsu went back to the room and snuggled down into his futon. He set his alarm for 6am, and waited for sleep to come, which was difficult enough without Kei by his side. He also had another reason for seeing Kei before the game, and not just because he wanted to: Tetsu wanted to see for himself how Kei was feeling. It may just be as he’d been told, nothing to worry over. Still, he wanted to make sure everything was fine.


Chapter 46 - Nationals (7 January 2013 - Part One)

Tetsu entered the inn and found Kei waiting for him. Or rather, slumped over on the sofa and sleeping, but still, at least he’d made it downstairs. He was also bundled up in a blanket and his glasses were crooked. Kei was too adorable, and Tetsu almost hated having to wake him. Still, since the first day, they’d had very little time to call or text, much less see each other, which is why he’d set this whole thing up. Plus, he had to see if Kei was truly okay, and not sick, as he was beginning to suspect.

He crossed the lobby to settle down on the floor, close to Kei’s head, and reached up to run his fingers through those beloved blonde locks. As he did so, he also felt his forehead and neck. Both were warm, but that could just be heat from being under the blanket. He also detected a slight shiver, as if Kei were still trying to warm up, but it wasn’t too concerning. Kei didn’t care much for the cold. Just to be sure, he kissed him on the forehead.

“I tried to stay awake,” Kei mumbled as his eyes cracked open. “Sorry.”

“It’s okay,” Tetsu replied softly. “If you need to sleep, I’ll watch over you.”

“My guardian deity protects me from…”

“Morning people.”

Kei laughed. “Says the morning person.”

Tetsu watched as the smile slowly dimmed and a little wrinkle showed up between Kei’s eyes. “Are you sure you’re not sick?”

“No,” Kei answered honestly. “The headache I’ve had seems a little worse than before, but I can take something for that. I’m way more tired than I should be, but we’ve been playing hard these last two days, and riding high on our wins, so…” he exhaled, and buried his face in the blankets as he coughed. “I was too hot upstairs, so I moved down here, but now I’m too cold and can’t warm up.”

“Kei…”

“I already told you,” he argued over Tetsu’s unspoken objection. “I’m not going to let them down. I’ll be fine in an hour or so, after I take something for the headache.”

“Stubborn ass,” Tetsu grumbled as he slowly stood up. He reached down and helped Kei sit up, and then took up residence on the sofa so that he could hold his love. “You better not push yourself too hard.”

“I won’t. I’m not Hinata or Kageyama.”

“Hmmm,” was all Tetsu replied, tightening his hold just a little more. It was obvious he wasn’t going to be able to move Kei on this. All he could do was pray everything would be alright.

[Cats vs. Crows]

Kei bent over, bracing his hands on his knees. He’d known this wasn’t going to be easy, and yet somehow, he’d managed to partially convince himself they’d win in straight sets. Yet, here they were, down by a set, and fighting to win the second. But Karasuno was a school that was becoming known for their total offence strategy, and Nekoma had a reputation of being one of the best in the prefecture at defense. Where does one find a chink in the armor, so to speak?

“Are you okay?” Tetsu asked him, in a moment when he wasn’t making a show of teasing him. His eyes echoed his growing concern, but Kei nodded.

“I’m fine. Nothing to worry about.”

Tetsu didn’t look convinced, and quite frankly, neither was Kei. He was tired, his headache was back and with a vengeance. His throat felt scratchy and sore, and everything hurt. He managed to keep from coughing too much. Even his teammates were taking notice, but he assured them like he assured Tetsu.

“I’m fine. Really. I’m just not used to this.”

“Not even after a five set match against Shiratorizawa? You’d think that would have helped condition you for long rallies.”

“That was different.”

Even so, they played like this was their last game ever. And for one team it would be. Neither wanted to lose, and so they played hard. Tetsu made the perfect antagonist, at least verbally. What everyone kept their eyes on was the game within a game. It wasn’t just Karasuno vs. Nekoma. It was Hinata vs. Kenma.

[Aftermath]

In the end, Karasuno (and Hinata) came out victorious. The two teams, who had been friendly rivals since that first ever practice match last May, gathered together in a quieter section of the gym. They congratulated and consoled each other; there were no hard feelings. Not even toward Kenma, because, true to his nature, Hinata had gone to sit beside him and talk. Tetsu watched them for a little bit, smiling gently.

“You’ll always have a soft spot for him, won’t you?” Bokuto asked after joining them. Akaashi was right beside him.

“We did grow up together, and he’s not really a bad person,” Tetsu replied. And then held up a hand to stop Bokuto’s oncoming tirade. “Nothing’s changed, Kou. We’re civil to each other, but that’s the extent of it. And yes, I’ll always have a soft spot for him.”

At that moment, Kei came into view. He’d gone to wash his face, and was just now coming back, and the three of them went to meet him. But when he looked up, Tetsu saw his eyes. Glassy with tears, and likely more than that, and it looked like more tears were about to spill over. Quickly, he crossed the small distance to reach him, and gathered him up in his arms.

“Don’t. Don’t cry. You won! You should be happy!”

“I-I am,” Kei stuttered. “I’m happy we won. But…”

“No buts, love. You know damn well there is always a winner and a loser. You won. We lost. You get to move on, and we’ll be there to cheer at the top of our lungs for you.”

Kei nodded, but remained silent. Tetsu knew he’d get himself together before the next game, but until then, he was going to be a mess. He held Kei tighter, and caught the attention of his two best friends.

“Don’t you two have a game to play?”

“Yeah, we were just about to head out,” Akaashi said, grabbing Bokuto’s wrist. “We’ll talk to you later!”

“Good luck, guys!”

“Thanks! And good luck to you, Tsuki!”

Kei nodded, and Tetsu gave them both a thumbs up on his behalf. When they were out of sight, Tetsu tightened his hold on Kei, who had slumped just enough to make him heavier to hold upright. Leaning his cheek against Kei’s he found it burning up hot. Carefully, he pulled back and saw Kei’s face was flushed, more so than just from tears.

“You’re sick.”

“Yeah.”

“You can’t play like this.”

“I just need to eat something, and rest. Take something for my head…”

“We need to tell Coach Ukai and Takeda-sensei.”

“No! I’ll be fine. I just... need to recharge.”

“Recharge, my ass. You’re going to make yourself worse.”

“Yeah, well, so is Hinata. I think he’s sick, too.”

Tetsu was silent for a moment. “The only sane first year among you is Tadashi. He’d know when to stop.”

“Well, that and Yachi would make him.”

“I sense a story, but I’m not listening to that right now.”

Kei leaned back to look into his eyes. Tetsu saw everything in those golden brown irises, and knew Kei had his mind made up. Short of physically tying him down, there would be no stopping Kei from playing with his team.

“Tetsu, please. Just a light lunch and some rest.”

“This is against my better judgement, but okay.”

“Stay with me?”

“Where else would I go?”

“Good.”

Kei straightened up, and if Tetsu didn’t know any better, he’d have said Kei looked like his usual self. They collected their bentos and found a quiet spot that wasn’t too far from their teams. Tetsu kept an eye on Kei, making sure he ate most of the bento he’d been given, and then became a willing pillow as Kei settled down for a nap.


Chapter 47 - Nationals (7 January 2013 - Part Two)

Just before the game versus Kamomedai, and while Kei had been distracted, Tetsu waved at Daichi to meet him at the sidelines. He knew Kei didn’t want anyone to know, and this could possibly make Kei mad at him for a while, but he’d be damned if he didn’t let someone else know. While he waited, his eyes zeroed in on Kei, who wasn’t doing too bad, but you had to look to see the signs.

“Hey Kuroo,” Daichi said as soon as he was close enough to be heard. Tetsu saw his expression go from curious to concerned. “What’s wrong?”

“Before I tell you anything, act as if I’m giving you pointers or something.”

Daichi immediately looked thoughtful, and nodded. Tetsu grinned at his friend. “You should take up acting,” he said, earning a wry look from the Karasuno captain. “So look,” he started without preamble. “I need you to really keep an eye out for Kei, alright?” he asked, pantomiming blocks, receives, and even sets as he talked. “He told me not to say anything, but I’m worried he’s going to push himself too far.”

“What’s wrong with him?” Daichi asked pointedly, copying Tetsu, and adding a few hand signals.

“He’s sick. I don’t know how much, because, just from looking at him, he seems fine. He’s being stubborn about it, mostly because he doesn’t want to let the rest of you down.”

“Our Tsuki is finally a team player,” Daichi said proudly.

“Well, I think he always has been, to be honest. Just not in the way people would think.” He smiled at his fellow captain. “We’re seated pretty far back, but close enough that I can see what’s going on. If it comes down to it, just give me this signal,” and he hid partially behind Daichi so no one could see what he did. “I’ll be down as fast as I can.”

“I’m thinking that would happen without a signal,” Daichi said wryly.

“You’re not wrong,” Tetsu agreed. “Oh, yeah! Kei mentioned something about Chibi-chan also looking like he was sick. Maybe you should keep an eye on him, too?”

“Great. Two of our best players,” Daichi muttered. “Alright. I’m going to let Suga know. He can watch the two of them from the warm-up box. I’ll show him the signal, too.”

“That’ll work. Thanks, Daichi. And good luck out there.”

“Thanks, Kuroo.”

[The 3rd set]

“I’m not injured! I can still FLY!!”

Kei felt those words go straight to his heart. This little sparkplug of a player, with seemingly endless stamina, had finally tanked with a fever. Likely because he’d done it to himself, pushing and pushing and pushing. More, more, more! Halfway through the third set, Karasuno loses their best point-getter. Takeda-sensei was telling Hinata to go to the doctor; everyone on the team was telling him to get better and they’d do their best. Even Hoshiumi-san was telling him he’d be waiting for him to return. And everyone knew what he meant by that.

Kageyama, of course, said something about being on the court longer, and that he won again. Kei only had a vague inkling of what that meant, but when he focused on the King, he saw that he agreed with Hoshiumi-san. He’d be waiting for Hinata to come back.

How can I think myself any better? I’m still playing, and I’m just as sick, if not more so than Hinata. Why am I even still playing?

Kei looked at every last one of his teammates. He saw their determination to continue fighting, to stay in the game as long as they could. In each pair of eyes, he saw the flame of hope burning. Maybe, just maybe, they could still pull off a win. Even without Hinata. But also… for Hinata.

He glanced at the scoreboard. They had work to do, and he was the furthest thing from giving up. Snatching a towel off the bench, he wiped the sweat off his face, scrubbed the towel through his hair, and tried to take a few deep breaths. But even that hurt, and there was some wheezing as well.

Shit. That’s new. I can't breathe deeply. My chest hurts.

“Tsukishima.”

He turned to find Daichi and Suga close by. Both were looking concerned. They didn’t know, did they? They couldn’t have heard him.

“You don’t look so good. Are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” he lied. “Just super tired. My legs hurt like hell, but…”

They both looked at him like they knew better. Like they knew he’d just lied to them. Neither of them showed a grain of disappointment. They understood the drive, the desire to keep playing.

“Never thought I’d see you act exactly like Hinata, Tsuki,” Daichi said with a little grin. “But I get it. We all do.” He glanced back at Coach, who was also staring at them. “You seem to be alright enough to keep playing, but it’s your call.”

“Does everyone know…?”

“Not exactly, no. You may be able to play, but you haven’t been your usual self. Everyone sees that, and is keeping an eye on you.”

“We just lost Hinata,” Suga said sternly. “We really can’t afford to lose you, too. But,” he said loudly over Daichi’s objection. “Your health comes first. We would rather you take care of yourself and sit out the rest of the game if it meant you didn’t tank like Hinata.”

Kei blinked, and then nodded. They really were like parents, and this team was really their family. He heard everything they were telling him. But…

“I’m fine,” he said again. “The minute I feel any different, I’ll let you know.”

Kei would never forget the way they managed to look understanding and frustrated all at once. But they did. He was sick, he knew that. Now, so did they. And yet, he still made the conscious decision to remain in the game, despite his health. He was being stupid; he was fully aware of that. He also knew that he didn’t want to give up. Not while they still had a chance.

[End Game]

Just one more point…

They were tied at 22-22. The rally was going on forever, and Tetsu was on the edge of his seat. His eyes would flick from player to player as the ball was saved from hitting the floor on each side, but for the most part, he kept watch over Kei. From where he sat with his team, it was too far to see his eyes, but there were other signs that things were getting worse.

Movement at the sidelines grabbed his interest; Bokuto and Akaashi had shown up, though he could guess they had been there the whole time. Just not in his sight range.

Then, he saw Karasuno start their approach for a synchro attack, and upon closer inspection, he saw Suga giving the sign he’d told Daichi to use. Without a word, Tetsu stood up and left, making his way to the sidelines as fast as he could and still trying to keep an eye on Kei. He reached Bokuto’s side at the same time he saw Kei hit the floor, clutching his leg.

“Leg cramp,” Akaashi said. “Do we go?”

“How can we not?” Bokuto answered.

“Let’s go,” Tetsu said, as soon as he saw Kiyoko helping Kei to the bench. Without any regard to rules or officials yelling at them to stop, they ran to Kei.

“It’s just a leg cramp, guys. I’ll be okay,” Kei muttered.

“You look like shit, Tsuki,” Bokuto said harshly. “Why did you push yourself?”

“I… I don’t know…” Kei answered weakly. “They… needed me…”

By that time, the rest of the team had gathered around them. Tetsu had sat down on the bench next to Kei, an arm around to support him.

“He’s burning up,” he told them. “He needs to see the doctor.”

“I… can still fly,” Kei’s voice was no more than a whisper. His breathing was labored, his lips were tinged with blue, and he’d slumped over onto Tetsu. “I… can still fly.”

“That’s what Hinata said before he was told he couldn’t play, “Suga said. “Must have resonated with Tsuki if he’s repeating it.”

“We should have stopped him,” Daichi added. “Why didn’t we stop him?”

“I doubt he would have listened to you, Daichi,” Akaashi answered.

Tetsu said nothing, just kept his arms around Kei. Which was how he knew when his fiance lost consciousness.

“Guys, he passed out! We need to get him out of here, now! Get Akiteru; call mom.”

Coach Ukai ran to the refs, who in turn called the infirmary. The gym was nearly silent; all games had paused due to the commotion they’d caused; there was no one who wasn’t watching. Soon, a stretcher showed up and they loaded Kei onto it, quickly and carefully carrying him off the court.


Chapter 48 - It's Not Your Fault!

Two days later, Bokuto and Akaashi came to the hospital immediately after their game against Ichibayashi. Fukurodani had lost, but was ranked second in the nation, so Bokuto wasn’t too sad about the outcome. Though, none of that mattered right now. They had practically flown to Tsuki’s bedside as soon as they could leave.

Outside of his room, they found Akiteru waiting for them, and from the open doorway, they saw both Kuroo and mom on either side of the bed, holding Tsuki’s hands. Tsuki was motionless on the bed, hooked up to a ventilator, with an IV attached to his left arm.

“Oh my god,” Bokuto whispered, unable to say anything else.

“Just how sick is he?” Akaashi asked angrily, and then caught himself. “I’m sorry, ni-san.”

“Trust me, I’m not exactly happy with him, either,” Akiteru grumbled in reply. “He was told not to push himself, several times, from what I’ve been told. And yet…”

“And yet, here we are,” Akaashi finished. “Did the doctors tell you what he’s sick with?”

“Legionnaires Disease. Not sure where he picked it up, but it’s assumed that it came from breathing in the steam in the baths.”

“The baths? But wouldn’t everyone else come down with it? Is that what happened to Hinata, too?” Bokuto asked, looking thoroughly confused.

“Not necessarily. Healthy people might experience symptoms, but never come down with it. The reason Kei caught it was due to an underlying issue we’d all thought he’d long outgrown. In Hinata’s case, he simply ran on all cylinders until his body wore out.”

“What underlying issue?” Akaashi asked, concerned and intrigued at the same time.

“Asthma,” Akiteru answered simply.

Bokuto looked at Akaashi, and vice versa. “We never saw him use an inhaler.”

“It was mostly exercise induced asthma, and while he did have an inhaler, he didn’t often need it. Most of the time, he’d simply calm himself enough to breathe normally again. Normal kids would be breathing fine after a few minutes, but for Kei, it took at least 10-20 minutes for his breathing to return to normal. Eventually, he outgrew it, or so we thought.”

“It did take him a bit longer to catch his breath during practice at camp,” Bokuto remembered.

“And that’s why he played more efficiently than most,” Akaashi followed. “He didn’t exert himself anymore than he had to. It’s amazing he made it through the Shiratorizawa game without difficulty.”

“Yes, but he was able to rest due to injury,” Akiteru reminded them. “From the moment he left the court, until his return, he’d been calming himself down enough to breathe normally again.”

After a few minutes of silence, Bokuto asked, “is it alright if we go in?”

“Sure. Mom and Tetsu are immovable, but you’ll be able to see him.”

Bowing to Akiteru, the two went into the room and took sides: Bokuto stood next to Kuroo, and Akaashi next to mom. Kuroo was a hot mess, looking as if he had been at Tsuki’s side the whole time. And maybe he had, only moving when absolutely necessary. Mom wasn’t looking too much better, but the expression on her face told them she was calling the shots.

“You’re here,” she said quietly, looking at both of them. “Maybe you can drag him off to go eat something?” She gestured at Kuroo, who had only moved enough to glare at her.

“I’m not leaving him,” he growled. “I’m not hungry.”

“How long has he been this way?” Bokuto asked mom.

“Since we’ve been here. Akiteru tried, but…”

Akaashi took a deep breath, and then glared right back at Kuroo. “Get your stubborn ass out of that chair, Tetsuro Kuroo. You’ll do yourself no good if you refuse to eat and take care of yourself.”

Everyone stared at Akaashi. Not once in the time they’d known him had he ever taken that tone with anyone.

“But, if I had just…”

“Are you fucking kidding me?!”

Kuroo flinched.
Bokuto whistled and took a few steps back.
Mom was still too stunned to move.
Akiteru was trying hard not to laugh.

Leave it to Akaashi to give Kuroo the dressing down he needed. Including swear words.

“You can’t possibly be serious right now. Are you really blaming yourself? Kei caught Legionnaires, not you. He’s worse off than normal because the asthma he had as a child seems to have returned, which weakened his immune system. He’s only as sick as he is now because he was too fucking stubborn to call it quits when he should have. And now, you’re being stubborn by refusing to leave his side to take care of yourself? It’s not your fault. None of this is your fault!”

Kuroo looked like he was about to start arguing but Akaashi overrode him. Again.

“You have no valid excuses! Stop being stubborn! You need to eat, sleep, and for god’s sake, you need to take a shower. It won’t do Kei, or the rest of your family here, any good if you drive yourself into the ground because of your stubborn stupidity.”

Kuroo blinked, looking as if a fog had lifted, although he still wore an expression that clearly said he was bemused at Akaashi’s sudden transformation from calming presence to avenging angel.

“My apologies,” he said quietly as he finally stood up. Still he hadn't let go of Kei’s hand. “I didn’t realize…”

“Whether or not you realized it, you were adding to Mom and Ni-san’s worries,” Akaashi admonished, somewhat gently.

“I’m sorry,” Kuroo apologized. “I really didn’t mean…”

“We understand, Tetsu,” Mom reassured him. “Kei’s very sick, but he’s not going to die. That much we’re sure of. Now, go get some food in you, and go pack a bag of clothes and things you need to keep busy while you’re here.”

“We’ll do the same,” Akaashi said. Everyone looked at him. “What? Did you think we’d stay home and wait for news? We’re a family, and family sticks together. Right?”

“Right!” Bokuto agreed for everyone, who was still rendered speechless by Akaashi. “Kuroo, I suggest you move your ass like Keiji said. If you don’t, I have no problem moving it for you.”

“Oh good grief,” Akaashi muttered.

“I mean, I get what you're saying, Kou, but maybe you should rephrase that,” Kuroo said, his irreverent humor clearly reasserting itself.

“If you understand what I meant, then there’s no reason to argue. Now, move!” Bokuto said, reaching out to grab hold of Kuroo’s shirt.

“Hang on! Give me a minute!”

“60 seconds…”

“We’ll expect you in the hall in 50 seconds,” Akaashi said as he left, and Bokuto right behind him.

Tetsu turned back to Kei, and bent to kiss his feverish forehead. “I’ll be right back, baby,” he said softly. “I love you.” He was about to leave when Kei reacted. His head turned toward Tetsu’s and his hand tightened ever so slightly. He wasn’t awake, not really, but he’d reacted. “I promise I’ll be back as soon as I can,” Tetsu whispered. “Mom and Ni-san are here, so you’re not alone. I love you.”

Kei’s hand relaxed, and Tetsu bent to kiss him one more time. Then, he turned and followed his friends… no, they were his brothers in all but blood… down the hallway and out of the hospital.


Chapter 49 - Out Of Danger

The next night, Kei woke up to find himself surrounded by his family. Well, sort of. It was dark in his room, only a small lamp offered any light. The only other one awake was mom, who smiled as soon as he made eye contact with her. He could tell she wanted to come over to him, but she was currently seated near the window, and Akaashi was asleep beside her, his head on her shoulder.

“Glad to see you’re awake,” she said quietly. “Do you feel any better?”

“A little,” he replied, his voice rough from underuse. “What happened?”

“You passed out,” a new voice joined the conversation. Akaashi was awake. “Do you not remember?”

Kei shook his head once and winced. “I remember the headache that clearly hasn’t subsided.” He told them. “I remember the synchro attack, and my leg cramp. After that, I can’t recall a thing.”

“They got you over to the bench, and the three of us ran to you from the sidelines. You were already out of it, saying ‘I can still fly.’ Eventually, you passed out, and here we are.”

Flashes of memories entered his mind. Also, the realization that he’d done everything to get them to this point. He closed his eyes for a few moments, and then looked around the room. Akiteru was seated by the door, watching them. Tetsu was next sitting on a chair next to him, head resting on his arms on the bed, and still asleep.

“Where’s Bokuto?”

“Sleeping. On the floor.”

“Really?”

“Pretty much crashed where he landed,” Akaashi said wryly. “Typical, really. Give him enough time to be still, and he’ll go to sleep.”

Kei grinned. “Sounds about right.” He slowly moved his arm and gently laid his hand on Tetsu’s head, sifting his fingers through his hair. “What about him?”

“Practically ran himself into the ground worrying about you,” Akiteru said bluntly. “He only left your side when he absolutely had to, but returned immediately after. It took Keiji yelling at him to get him to move.”

Kei turned his head to look at his friend. “You yelled at him?”

“Yeah, but only because you couldn’t.”

Kei winced again. “I’m really sorry. For all of this.”

“You should be. You knew better,” Akiteru scolded. “What were you thinking going out there when you knew you were sick? Why did you push yourself beyond your limits?”

“I couldn’t let them down. It wasn’t so much that I wanted to play even when I felt horrible, but… how could I have taken myself out of the game when they needed me?”

“They have other middle blockers…”

“But none that are up to Kei’s level, not even Chibi-chan,” Tetsu said gruffly, raising his head to look at Kei. “He’s one of the best middle blockers out there, and to be perfectly honest, Karasuno could not have gotten as far as they did without him.”

“That doesn’t excuse him from pushing himself so hard that earned him a hospital stay.”

Tetsu’s eyes sharpened on Kei. “No, it doesn’t. But I think he knows not to do it again.”

“Once was enough, thank you,” Kei replied sarcastically.

“Once was too much,” Tetsu said.

“Right.”

“But don’t go thinking that we don’t understand your reasoning,” a voice rose from the floor. Bokuto slowly sat up and grinned as he leaned against Akaashi’s legs. “I’m willing to bet all of us here would be just as stupid as Tsuki, and Hinata, when it came to our teams and playing at the national level.”

“I’m stupid??”

“You’re lying in a hospital bed, still on a vent and hooked up to a continuous drip of antibiotics,” Akaashi reminded him.

“Point taken.”

“Now, are we done scolding him?” Bokuto asked.

“Unless mom has anything to add…?”

“No, I think you guys took care of it. However, I will say that the doctor told me he wants to keep you here at least until the weekend. After that, and if he’s satisfied enough with your recovery, he’ll discharge you into our care.”

“Okay, but what about…?”

“We can discuss logistics later,” she said firmly. “First, we need to eat a light meal and then those of us who aren’t staying here need to sleep in a real bed.”

“Alright, but who’s staying?” Kei asked sleepily.

“Me, duh,” Tetsu said incredulously. “How could you think otherwise?”

“Keyword: think,” Kei snapped back. “I can’t brain too well right now, dorkwad.”

Tetsu smiled. “Yeah, you’ll be fine in no time. Now, move over.”

“Absolutely not. You hog the blankets,” Kei argued even as he slid over a bit.

“We’ve got you covered. Literally,” Mom said as she flung another blanket out over the both of them. “Get some sleep, the both of you.”

“Best sleep of our lives,” Tetsu replied, already sounding half-asleep. He gathered Kei up in his arms, mindful of the mask and the IV, and then settled down. “Good night, everyone.”

“Good night, you two. See you later.”

After they left, Kei moved so that he could look at Tetsu. He reached up and gently traced the outline of his face.

“I’m sorry I made you worry.”

“I’m just glad you're going to be okay. But maybe next time you’re sick, don’t push yourself. No matter what’s going on. I don’t want to take any chances, okay?”

“Okay.” Kei snuggled down against Tetsu’s chest. “I love you.”

“I love you, too. Now, let’s go to sleep.”

“You actually want to sleep? Color me shocked.”

“Smartass.”

“You love it, though.”

“And I always will. Now, shut up already, will ya?”

“That’s my line.”

“It’s my turn.”

Kei chuckled. “Good night, Tetsu.”

“Good night. Sleep well.”

“I will now.”

“Yeah same.”

Wrapped up in a tangle of arms and legs, Tetsu and Kei finally fell into a deep, healing sleep. One they both desperately needed.


Chapter 50 - Road To Recovery

It was decided that Kei would stay in Tokyo while he recuperated. They’d be close to a hospital, in case of relapse, and the doctor who took care of him was there. The squad unilaterally decided that staying in Tokyo would be best because Kei would have round the clock care… but mostly because they couldn’t stand the thought of him leaving. They had officially closed ranks around their youngest member, and they weren’t going to let him go. Not yet, anyway.

With the help of his teammates, Takeda-sensei, and mom, Kei was able to use the time to catch, and keep, up on what he’d missed in school. His teachers sent emails with classwork and homework. Tadashi, and a few other classmates, sent notes to add to his own. Once he caught up, teachers sent videos of their classes.

Tetsu, Keiji, and Koutaro made sure he didn’t push himself, even in regards to schooling. They made sure he rested, ate, and exercised enough to rebuild what he’d lost from being on strict bedrest in the hospital. As his strength returned, and his health was pretty much back to normal, they helped him with his volleyball training. Coach Ukai would come down to work with him, and sometimes a few teammates would join him.

Takeda-sensei even managed to get the school to allow a field trip for the whole team, including the outgoing third years. Of course, it also helped to have the backing of Coach Nekomata, requesting the team’s presence for a winter “training camp” between Nekoma and Karasuno. No one had to know that it was just an excuse for everyone to see each other again.

Overall, Kei had ended up staying in Tokyo until after Tetsu’s graduation in March, and because he wouldn’t make it back in time to see Daichi, Suga, Asahi, and Kiyoko graduate as he’d originally planned, Tadashi videoed the ceremony and sent it via email. In return, the squad sent back a congratulations video, complete with photos of the third years’ at the training camps they’d attended.

But because it was nearing time for the new school year to begin, Kei had decided to go home. He had to finish his high school career at Karasuno. He couldn’t leave his team, and under no circumstances would he even think of playing for another school. Even if it was Nekoma. Staying forever in Tokyo was not an option. At least, it wasn’t right now. However, living in Tokyo helped him make a few solid decisions that he would need later on.

“Are you ready to go?” Tetsu asked him, slinging Kei’s backpack over his shoulder and holding out his jacket for Kei to slip into.

“I hate leaving you, you know that,” Kei told him. “But we talked about this last night.”

“We did. I just… I was hoping maybe you’d change your mind.”

“I know. But, if the situation was reversed, would you have left Nekoma?”

“You asked me this last night.”

“Yeah, and you still haven’t answered me.” Kei looked him dead in the eye. “You’re stalling.”

Tetsu sighed and scrubbed a hand through his unruly dark hair. “No, I wouldn’t leave Nekoma. I couldn’t imagine playing anywhere else.”

“Same goes for me.”

“I guess we should head for the station. We’ll be late for your train if we stand here much longer.”

“I guess so.”

Neither of them moved. Keiji and Koutaro had already left for the station, knowing they’d want to be alone, even for just a small amount of time. Some of that time was spent packing the stuff Kei was taking back with him, and putting away the stuff he was leaving behind. With the Spring Interhigh coming up, Kei would be coming back in just over a month for an actual practice camp.

The backpack hit the floor, breaking the silence that had fallen between them, and they were wrapped up in each other’s arms, foreheads pressed together.

“I’m too used to you being here, too used to falling asleep and waking up beside you,” Tetsu said quietly. “Too used to your cooking,” he chuckled a bit before losing that endearing grin of his. “Being alone is going to suck so much worse, now.”

“Maybe Keiji and Koutaro could move in with you? Or vice versa?”

“The idea is not without merit, but… they aren’t you.”

Kei bit his lip, a tiny smile playing at the corners of his mouth. “You’re the worst, Tetsu.”

“How so?”

“You’re saying everything I need to hear to make me want to stay, knowing that I don’t want to leave, and also that I have to go.”

A tear escaped his eye, and Tetsu quickly kissed it away. He reached up and gently laid his hand along the side of Kei’s face, his long fingers tickling the hair at the nape of his neck. A shiver coursed through him and he inhaled sharply.

“What more can I say… or do… that will convince you to change your mind?”

“As if I hadn’t already changed it a million times before now.”

Tetsu was about to say something, but both their phones chimed with a notification. And then another a minute later, when neither of them had responded. Kei was the first to get his phone and tap on the notification.

[Friendly reminder that Kei’s train leaves at 1pm]
[45 MINUTES TO GET HERE]
[Thanks, guys]
[We’ll be on our way shortly]
[YOU SAID THAT AN HOUR AGO]
[We don’t want to say goodbye, either, but…]
[I’m trying to get him to stay]
[HOW’S THAT WORKIN OUT FOR YA?]
[Guys, we all know why he’s going home]
[40 MINUTES]
[If I didn’t know any better…]
[Stop, Tetsu. You do know better]
[THE FACT THAT YOU’RE PROBABLY RIGHT IN FRONT OF HIM AND TEXTING THAT… XD]
[See you shortly]
[You mean it this time?]
[Of course not, but we’re leaving anyway]
[See you in a few]

Before Kei could move away, Tetsu held him tighter and kissed him with everything he was feeling at that moment. Love, desire, desperation; he held nothing back, not that he could anymore. And Kei returned it all in equal measure. Another notification chimed, and they eased apart, catching their breath.

[30 MINUTES, GUYS]
[You’re pushing it. You know it takes at least ten minutes to get here]
[Fine]
[On our way]
[I QUESTION THIS STATEMENT]
[Agreed]
[[Kei sent a photo]]
[We really are on our way]
[I’LL BELIEVE IT MORE IF YOU MAKE IT HERE IN THE NEXT 10 MINUTES]
[Geez, Kou]
[You know how much he hates goodbyes]
[Right]
[[Tetsu sent a photo]]
[We’re on the bus]
[FINALLY]
[See you when you get here]

Once they reached the station, they ran hand in hand to the gate where Kei’s train would be arriving. They easily found Keiji and Koutaro, and immediately stood close together. As they waited, Koutaro brought out his charm necklace; something the rest of them hadn’t thought about in months. He let it dangle from his fingers, and then Keiji also brought his necklace out, copying Koutaro. It took a few minutes before Kei noticed a new charm had been added: the little mascot guy that they’d seen everywhere around the venue during Nationals. He reached out to lift Keiji’s necklace enough to look at the little charm, and as he did so, Tetsu had also brought out his necklace, and Kei’s, both of which had the charm attached.

“We haven’t worn these lately,” Kou said seriously. “And really, there are almost too many charms on them to be worn. I was thinking maybe we should just keep them with us, and only bring them out when we’re all together.”

“Makes sense,” Tetsu replied. “Seems like we do that anyway, when we add a new charm.”

“And now that you two have graduated, it might be more difficult to get together,” Keiji added.

“Not that it was easy in the first place,” Kei said wryly.

“True.”

Kei took his necklace from Tetsu, and bent down to pick up his backpack that his fiance had put down. That’s when he noticed another backpack and a small suitcase. Both were Tetsu’s, but he didn’t remember him packing anything. He straightened up and was about to say something, but the train’s whistle sounded. It was time to go.

“You ready?” Tetsu asked as he picked up his stuff, and started walking backwards toward the train.


Chapter 51 - The Next Move

Tetsu tried so hard not to smile, but seeing Kei’s face was priceless. He was equal parts surprised and confused, and by the way his eyes were shining, he was happy, too.

“Come on, love! We gotta get on the train!” he hollered above the noise of the train. He stopped at the yellow line, asking the attendants to wait just a little bit more.

He watched as Kei adjusted his backpack, and then turned to say goodbye to Keiji and Kou. They both hugged him quickly. Kou told him something and they all laughed. Just as the last whistle sounded, Kei turned and ran for the train, hopping on just after he did, and narrowly missing being caught in the door. They turned and waved at their friends as the train sped off.

“You have some explaining to do,” Kei said first thing as they found their seats.

“You don’t like my surprise?” Tetsu acted a little hurt, which was foiled by his smile.

“I love your surprise,” Kei stated. “I had absolutely no idea.”

“Such is the nature of surprises.”

“Smartass.”

“You love it. Admit it.”

“Debatable,” Kei muttered as they sat in their seats after arranging their stuff. “But true,” he added with a smirk. “Maybe.”

Tetsu laughed and relaxed in the corner against the window. Kei slid in next to him, and laid his head on Tetsu’s shoulder. They stayed that way for the rest of the trip, lulled into a nap by the gentle rocking of the train.

[The Reason Why]

“Welcome home, you two!” Mom said as they walked in the door. “Dinner won’t be ready for a while yet, so you can settle in.” She came up to them, wiping her hands with a towel, as they took off their shoes and put on slippers. “Glad to see you’re feeling well, Kei,” she said after kissing his cheek and giving him a great big hug. “Your friends are anxious for you to come back, you know.”

“If by friends you mean teammates, then I know. The team chat has been more active lately, and they’ve already decided I have to put in extra practice.”

“Just be careful, okay?”

“Yes, mom,” he replied. “I won’t push myself, but I won’t be a slacker, either.”

“I doubt they’d think that, love,” Tetsu interjected.

Mom went over and gave him a big hug as well. “Thank you for taking care of him, Tetsu,” she said kindly. Then, she took a step back and let out a happy sigh. “It feels good to have you both home again. Tetsu, I made the guest bedroom ready for you to use,” she told him with a grin. “Though I’m pretty sure you won’t. Kei, I also cleaned your room and changed a few things around. Nothing too drastic, but… Well, I’ll let you two go have a look.” She gave them one more kiss and hug before going back to the kitchen.

Kei squinted at Tetsu, who merely shrugged. “You coming home with me was only a part of your surprise, wasn’t it?”

“Indeed.”

“Am I going to have to pry it out of you?”

Tetsu’s eyes practically smoldered. “Think you could?”

“Are you daring me?”

“Maybe I am, and maybe I’m not,” he said, his voice low and deep. Tetsu took a few steps and stood as close to Kei as possible. “Think you could make your… interrogation… quiet?”

“Yeah. Do you think you could answer me just as quietly?”

Tetsu chuckled and took a step back. “Guess we’ll have to find out.” He picked up Kei’s bags and handed them over, and then picked up his own bags. “Let’s go see our room.”

Kei perked an eyebrow, but eventually led the way, even though Tetsu knew where they were going. The door was cracked open, and Kei pushed it open the rest of the way. And then stopped. Mom had outdone herself. The bed, which had been just slightly bigger than the average twin-size, was now obviously larger, and made up with burgundy sheets and a black comforter. She’d had it moved into the corner next to the desk. His desk, which had also been smaller, was now more of the office variety, complete with a comfy looking chair. It had been placed against the wall facing the windows, so they could look out while studying. The closet had been emptied, as had his dresser, and a little note taped to the door told him that everything could be found in the guest room if he needed anything.

Dropping his backpack on the bed, he turned to face Tetsu, who had also put his stuff down, and was leaning against the closed door, watching him.

“What’s the rest of your surprise?” he asked directly.

“I thought you’d have figured it out by now.”

“I mean, I could make a few guesses, but I want you to tell me.”

Tetsu pushed off the door and came to stand in front of Kei. At first he looked serious, almost angry. But then, he smiled.

“I decided to go to University in Sendai. They offer the same classes I wanted to take in Tokyo, so it was only a matter of transferring my credits to the school of my choice,” he told Kei. “That’s why I came with you today. I talked with Mom, and she pretty much told me that I was to live here while I’m at University. She also offered a bit of advice on another issue I was having.”

“What’s that?”

“What would you say if I were to sell my house and move here? Permanently.”

“Can you do that?”

“Long story short, yes. The house has been mine for several years now. It was paid off and my name is on the deed. It’s mine to do with as I please.”

“Something about you I don’t know,” Kei murmured. “But that can wait for a bit. An answer to your question, I’d be happy.”

Tetsu narrowed his eyes. “I can literally hear the ‘but’ hanging after that statement.”

Kei shrugged. “Last time we discussed this, you weren’t sure which direction you wanted to take concerning your career: work for the JVA or become head coach of Nekoma.”

“Well, I did some homework, and while I still haven’t made a firm decision, I do have more information to work with.” An idea popped up in his mind and he took hold of Kei’s hands. “Let’s take a walk. I want to go to the park. Hopefully, our spot is still ours.”

“It’s so out of the way that I doubt anyone else has discovered it,” Kei said as he picked up his jacket. Still, he followed Tetsu out of the room. They stopped by the kitchen and grabbed a snack and a couple bottles of water. “We’ll be back later, mom,” he told her.

“Okay. Don’t be too long, though.”

“Don’t worry. We’ll be home in time for dinner,” Tetsu assured her with a grin. He turned to Kei and said, “come on, love. Let’s go.”


Chapter 52 - Concerning Our Future

They made it look like they were just out for a casual stroll, but they had a clear destination in mind. At the far end of the park, and off the main path, there was a little copse of weeping sakura trees. The trees’ branches sagged low enough that they touched the ground, and were so thick that it was like entering a natural room. Someone had once brought a picnic table into the area, and there it had stayed, and still in near pristine condition. It was like this little hideaway only showed itself to select people, and that Tetsu and Kei were among the lucky few to find it.

Within the branches, and seated at the picnic table, Tetsu held Kei from behind, resting his head on Kei’s shoulder. He’d weaved the fingers of their left hands together, enjoying the feel of their engagement rings, which they’d worn since after Nationals. Soon, Kei would have to wear it on a necklace, but not for a little while yet.

“Tell me what you’re thinking,” Kei said quietly, leaning his head against Tetsu’s. “Or maybe just finish telling me what you were going to while we were home.”

“I love hearing you say that word, you know?” Tetsu replied after another few minutes of silence. “Never really thought ‘home’ would carry a deeper meaning than just a place to live.”

“Tetsu?”

“Tokyo, Ogawara, Sendai, Saitama… hell, even right here in this park,” Tetsu went on saying. “As long as I’m with you, I’m home.”

Kei said nothing. He couldn’t, not around the lump of feels that was currently lodged in his throat. His eyes had gone misty, too, but he wasn’t going to cry. Even if that was the sweetest thing Tetsu had ever said.

“The JVA will be opening up offices in Sendai,” Tetsu said matter-of-factly. “If I choose to work for them, and after I finish college, then we could stay here.” He took a deep breath, let it out, and shifted so that they were facing each other. “I found out that Kenma will finish school at Nekoma, and… he’s going to stay on the team.”

Kei opened his mouth to speak, but Tetsu quickly kissed him, instead.

“Shhh, let me explain, okay?” he asked as soon as the kiss ended. Kei nodded and closed his mouth. “He’s staying more out of obligation than anything. We only have a few new players, and none of them are setters. No one on the team would even be able to fill in, not as well as Nekomata would like. They had a team meeting, and decided that for his last year, Kenma could remain the setter, if he wanted to. And he did,” Tetsu finished with a little shrug. “I think it’s because he actually had fun playing volleyball during our match with you. I also think Chibi-chan may have had something to do with his decision to stay.”

“But, somehow I thought…”

“Kenma has always been fascinated with Hinata ever since they met. And not in a bad way. Hinata has the power to win just about anyone over, and add the ability to make friends with anyone. Chibi-chan may have been angry with Kenma for a little while, but even you saw them talking after the showdown. Hinata’s the friend Kenma needs, and they know that.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right.”

“Anyway, because he’s staying on for his last year, I will have one year to do whatever I want before starting as Assistant Coach.”

“What about college?”

“I’d just need to take a few classes, but most of what I’ll need to know will come from Nekomata. The biggest hurdle to jump over, if I do decide to go that route, is having to live in Tokyo.”

“Why is that even a hurdle?”

“I know you aren’t crazy about living in such a big city…”

“Not really, no. But,” and this time Kei kissed Tetsu into silence. “I never said I wouldn’t try. If being Nekoma’s head coach is what you truly want to do, then I will be there with you every step of the way. I mean, it’s like you said… as long as I’m with you, I’m home.”

“I love you, you know.”

“I am well aware of this fact,” Kei retorted, grinning. “I love you, too.”

“Smartass.”

“You love it.”

“I do. Forever.”

They remained in their little world until the sun started to set. They didn’t do much talking, or really much of anything. They just simply existed together. Tetsu had started toying with their rings again, a happy little wistful smile playing on his face. Kei waited for him to speak, knowing he would as soon as he was ready.

“We never really discussed it…” he’d finally started to say, but then stopped, looking deep into Kei’s eyes. “When do you want to get married?”

The question surprised Kei so much that all he could do was stare back. Tetsu flashed him a grin, and continued to watch his face. This time, he waited for Kei to speak instead of just charging ahead in effort to make his case. Not that he needed to, but that was beside the point.

“I was thinking we’d wait until I graduated high school, at least,” Kei answered quietly. “I mean, I’m still considered a minor. Even though we both know Mom would give her consent, we’d need someone from your family to approve, wouldn’t we?”

Tetsu shook his head. “I’m of age legally, so I don’t need the approval on my side.” He shrugged nonchalantly. “Besides, I’m pretty much it as far as my blood relations go, so…” When he saw the questions in Kei’s eyes, he told the short version of his story. “My mom died giving birth to me. My dad was practically married to his job; it took him all over the world, so he was almost always out of the country. My older sister is a decade older than me, she had her own way of moving through life. When she graduated high school, she moved away. I still hear from them occasionally, but that’s the extent of it.

“The house belonged to my grandparents, who raised me as best they could. They paid it off, and put my name on the deed. They even put it in their wills that it was mine. They also left an inheritance large enough to last me quite a while, and my dad supplies a monthly stipend, although that’s probably about to end depending on whether I stay in college or not. It’s kind of like what Keiji’s family does for him. I’ve saved most of it. So, there’s enough for us to live on for several years, or more, if we choose.”

“So when you met me, and then my mom and brother…”

“It was like being a part of a real family for the first time. I mean, I’d pretty much considered Kou and Keiji brothers, but it was different with you. I don’t quite know how to explain it.”

Kei did, though. “Family isn’t always those you are related to by blood. Family is who you choose to share your life with. We chose each other. Mom said something similar to Keiji on Christmas Day.”

“I love Mom,” Tetsu said simply.

“She said something else, too. Something like: a heart doesn’t really start beating until you find the person you love.”

Tetsu reached up to gently cradle Kei’s face in his hands. “Mine started beating the moment I first saw you. Have I ever told you that?”

Kei nodded and smiled brightly. “All I did was walk into the gym.”

“And that was all it took.”

“Think we can wait until after I graduate high school?”

“I’d wait for you forever. But yes, we can wait until after you graduate.”

Kei smiled so brilliantly that Tetsu was captivated all over again. Whatever it was he’d done in the past, if it was anything at all, he was incredibly thankful that Kei had come into his life. There were bound to be days where he felt as if he didn’t deserve Kei, but those days would be far outnumbered by all the others.

“Let’s go home,” Kei said quietly.

“Yeah. Let’s go home.”


Chapter 53 - Epilogue (Part One)

The next two years passed without much fanfare.

Kei did his best in both school work and volleyball, helping his team as its best middle blocker. Tetsu would support him as much as he could, coming to games and cheering for Karasuno at the Miyagi Interhigh, as well as Nationals, each year they went.

During Kei’s final year in high school, Karasuno made it all the way to the semi-finals at Nationals, and ranked 3rd in Japan. It was as far as they could go, the third years’ having to retire from the team as soon as they came home, but it was the highest they’d ever climbed, and that was an awesome feeling.

Graduation was just as wild, even during the ceremony, which should have been a serious affair. But Tetsu had invited Koutaro and Keiji, who were there as fast as possible to support their best friend and little brother. He’d also brought together the original teams of both Karasuno and Nekoma, and when Hinata, Kageyama, Yamaguchi, Kei, and Yachi finally walked across the stage, everyone went wild. Who wouldn’t, considering they were now school legends? The current, and future, Karasuno boys volleyball team had some big shoes to fill, but they were in good hands with Coach Ukai and Takeda-sensei at the helm.

Tetsu went to University and, for the first year, took classes that were needed for both career paths he was interested in. He had been undecided for quite a while, weighing the pros and cons for each path. He’d even done some research in the form of internships. He visited both Karasuno and Nekoma and helped the coaches and players, getting the feel of what it would be like to be head coach. Coach Nekomata even let him be acting coach for a few practice games. Tetsu enjoyed it a lot, but discovered he much preferred watching and analyzing.

His internship at the JVA headquarters in Tokyo lasted roughly a month, which he hated because Kei wasn’t there, but he persevered by staying at Kou and Keiji’s place. Tetsu learned the ins and outs of the job he was interested in taking, and was ultimately swayed by the chance to travel to various locations around the world. The icing on the cake was the option to travel with Kei.

It wasn’t until the end of that first year that he’d finally come to a decision: he would work for the Japan Volleyball Association, Sports Promotion Division. That meant he had to let Coach Nekomata down, and that wasn’t easy.

Kei went with him to Tokyo for that meeting, though he stayed at the house while Tetsu was gone. They’d decided to sell the house, and most of the furniture had been sold or put into storage to be sorted later. Kei made himself busy cleaning and making dinner, and when Tetsu came home, they both went through everything left in the house, organizing what went where and figuring out what to do with it.

A few days later, they stood in the middle of an empty, immaculately clean house, remembering. It was tough having to say goodbye to a place that held so many memories for them, more good than bad, but it was time to move forward. Someone else, or maybe a small family, would live here and make their own memories. It was that thought that moved them out of the door one last time, with smiles on their faces.

While they would always have a place to stay at the Tsukishima family residence, they decided to find a place of their own. Of course, this was a new adventure for them both, and each had their own idea of perfect. Kei wanted something smaller, but with enough room for friends and family to stay, if needed. Tetsu figured that something larger would do the trick, especially since he wanted a family of his own. Something he’d yet to discuss with Kei, but that was for another time. Eventually, they ended up compromising, buying a place in the Wakabayashi ward in Sendai. It wasn’t too big, but was spacious enough for company, and any small future family members. It was also close enough that Mom and Ni-san could come and go without issue.

Through it all, they specifically set aside time to plan out their wedding, which would take place in autumn.

They began with a clash of ideas: Kei wanted a small affair, with only their closest friends and family in attendance. Tetsu wanted something a bit more… fun, as he put it, wanting to invite everyone they’d ever known. Kei won this set, because when it came down to it, everyone they knew well enough to invite to their wedding just happened to be Kou, Keiji, and their former teammates.

Kei thought something closer to home would be a good idea, making it easier for those who had to travel farther. Tetsu wanted to go somewhere memorable; not that anything about marrying the love of his life would be unmemorable, of course. But wouldn’t it be awesome if they were married in Kyoto, or Osaka? Perhaps even Hokkaido or Okinawa? Somewhere outside of Sendai to celebrate the biggest day of their lives?

Kei wanted something that wouldn’t break the bank.
Tetsu said money wasn’t an issue.

Tetsu’s ideas began to be increasingly cheesy, like dressing everyone in either Karasuno or Nekoma colors (nevermind Kou’s idea of all their guests wearing Fukurodani colors, or even MSBY Black Jackal colors). At one point, in a fit of frustration, he suggested that they just get married in the gym where they’d met. Kei almost agreed, just to see if Tetsu was even remotely serious.

Eventually, Tetsu won this set, and they began making arrangements for them to travel to Sapporo in Hokkaido. Their guests would be staying at an inn in Sapporo for a night, but had the option of staying longer, if they chose. But for Tetsu and Kei, they would leave for Jozankei and spend a few days and nights at one of the onsen hotels. From there, Tetsu made reservations for tours to Matsumae Castle, and then Goryokaku in Hakodate, which he knew Kei would love.

As an added surprise, Kou and Keiji told Tetsu and Kei that they were also planning to marry. However, theirs would be a small affair, with only the squad, Mom and Ni-san invited. Tetsu suggested they get married while in Sapporo, so that they could “share” the guest list. But they politely declined, arguing that they would not take anything away from Tetsu and Kei’s special day. So, once Tetsu and Kei returned from their honeymoon, they’d meet Mom and Ni-san in Sendai, and then go straight to Tokyo for another wedding.

They spent the next few months nailing down specifics, such as color schemes, flower arrangements, decorations, and what they wanted to wear. Formal wear would be nice, but comfort was the better option, especially because it’d be chilly up in Hokkaido. Tetsu called it “business casual, with a nod to casual Fridays.” Guests could wear whatever they wanted, but it had to be nice. And warm. They also planned out a playlist for the reception, and made every effort to plan a scrumptious meal. It wasn’t going to be just appetizers and finger foods, but a full scale meal.

In addition to all their plans, they helped with Kou and Keiji’s planning as well. Keiji insisted Mom help, too, and she was overjoyed at the prospect of being the Matron of Honor at both weddings. Not only that, but she’d have the reins when it came to the food at Kou and Keiji’s reception. She was incredibly happy, which made all four of them happy as well.

Before they knew it, it was mid October. Everyone gathered at Sendai station, and took the train to Hakodate, and then changed trains for the trip to Sapporo. After seven long hours (according to Kou), they left the train station and headed to the venue and the inn nearby. It was a good thing they planned for a late afternoon ceremony, otherwise Kei might sleep through the whole thing. Or just take casualties with his unfiltered, non-morning person, grumpy, sarcastic self. The latter was to be avoided at all costs.

From the ceremony, which was perfect, to the reception that lasted far longer than intended, the newlyweds were inseparable. Where there was one, the other was close by. In fact, they almost always held hands. They danced, sang a few of their favorite songs to each other, and were serenaded by friends who might have had just a bit too much to drink. The event was well documented by practically everyone, taking pictures and video clips and uploading it all to social media.

The newlyweds were sent off around midnight, and they were driven to their onsen hotel in Jozankei. It was a quiet place, nestled far enough in the forest to think they were the only people left on earth. Which fell in line with their plans, because, aside from taking advantage of the hot spring’s private baths, Tetsu and Kei never set foot outside their suite.


Chapter 54 - Epilogue (Part Two)

[Present Day, Early November, 2021]
{Residence of the Tsukishima’s and the Bokuto’s}

Tetsu entered the house after a long business trip, excited to see his family. He was about to call out to them, but was met with unnatural silence, which was odd considering part of his family didn’t have the word ‘silence’ in their vocabulary. He changed out of his shoes and into a pair of slippers, and took a step up onto the landing. He was taking off his jacket when someone met him there.

“Fair warning: Kei and Megumi are asleep in the living room. We have the rest with us in the backyard,” Kou said quietly. “Welcome back, by the way.”

“Thanks,” Tetsu replied, smiling at his best friend and older brother. A fact that Kou still hadn’t let him forget after all these years. “But why is Kei asleep so late in the afternoon?”

“The baby woke him up early, the rest of us were collateral damage. We were all up and at ‘em since 6am.”

“Surprising,” Tetsu muttered as he followed Kou into the house. “Jun is just as bad with mornings as Kei is.”

“Akira wouldn’t let him sleep. Kaoru and Chika wouldn’t either.”

“Why do I feel like we’re raising the next generation of us?”

“Why do you ask that every time they do something we’ve done?” Kou laughed. “You’re not wrong, though.”

At the door to the living room, Tetsu stopped, his hand ready to slide open the door. He took a deep breath, and smiled at Kou, who knew exactly what he meant without saying a word.

“We’ll tell them you’re home in fifteen minutes. Will that be long enough?”

Tetsu nodded. “I’d be surprised if they waited that long.”

“We’re teaching them volleyball.”

“Maybe we should come outside and save the kids, instead,” Tetsu joked. “You still practice forever.”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever. Go wake up Kei.”

“Easier done than said,” Tetsu replied, carefully sliding the door open and then closed behind him.

His eyes immediately found Kei, reclining against some pillows on the sofa. He still wore his glasses, but they were crooked from sleep. On his chest, cradled in his arms, was their youngest child, Megumi. Tetsu was tempted to just leave them be; it was obvious they’d only been asleep for a short time. However, he’d missed Kei and the kids so much while he was gone, so he couldn’t wait for them to wake up.

Crossing the room, he knelt on the floor next to Kei’s head. He leaned in for a kiss, and was surprised when Kei reacted, kissing him back.

“Welcome home,” Kei said sleepily. “I missed you.”

“I missed you, too. And the kids.” He smiled as he gently laid a hand on Megumi’s little head. “I can just imagine how much of a handful they were, especially with the seemingly bottomless reserve of energy Kaoru and Chika have.”

“Yeah, well, it’s expected with two pairs of 5-year-olds,” Kei answered sarcastically. “It’ll be quieter once they start school.”

“Don’t rush things. We still have another year until they go.”

“True.”

Kei smiled up at him, and Tetsu lost his heart all over again. He leaned in for another kiss, this one deeper than the one before, and only ended it when Megumi woke up. Tetsu gently took her from Kei and held her in his arms. Only moments later, he heard the thundering sound of little feet pounding across the house. The door slammed open, and in rushed two pairs of twin boys, all screaming and excited to see him. They would have tackled him, as they usually did when he came home, but seeing the baby in his arms, they all skidded to a stop around him. Well, except for Akira and Jun, who tackled Kei instead.

In a moment of silence, Tetsu heard the sound of a camera snapping a picture. No, make that two. Both Keiji and Kou had their phones out and were taking pictures of them, and both immediately sent them to friends and family, and no doubt posted to social media.

“Sent, shared, and copies made. We’re definitely putting these in the family album,” Keiji said, looking as happy as ever. “I’ll go start dinner. Mom and Ni-san are coming over. Tenma, too.”

“In that case, I’ll help!” Kei called after him, and started to follow, but it was difficult with two boys wrapped around each leg. “You two stay with your dad,” he told them firmly. “We’ll call you when it’s time to wash up, okay?”

“But we want to help Uncle Keiji, too!” Jun cried.

Kei smiled at his sons and knelt down to speak with them. “Maybe next time, okay? Your dad just got home from a long away trip. He really, really missed you. And I know you missed him, too.”

Akira, the more level-headed of the two, quickly took Jun’s hand and started leading him back to Tetsu. “Come on, Juni! Maybe daddy has presents for us!”

“Oh yeah! Right!” Jun replied, and they both took off back to Tetsu and their cousins.

Kei laughed as he stood up and then winked at Tetsu, sending a flying kiss his way. “Revenge!” Tetsu growled, even as his eyes sparkled. Kei laughed harder as he left the living room and went to help Keiji fix dinner. “I’ll look forward to it!” Tetsu heard him say.

Kou, who had been at the door through the entire exchange, entered the room and sat down next to Tetsu. He reached over and took the baby from him, and watched as his brother was summarily tackled by four little boys.

“It’s been three years, and I still can’t wrap my head around us being parents,” he said over the noise.

“Awesome, isn’t it?” Tetsu replied, alternately hugging and tickling each little boy, and all with the happiest smile Kou had ever seen on his face.

“So much it wins out over volleyball.”

“I’ll pretend I didn’t hear you say that,” Tetsu said automatically. It had been an ongoing joke between the four of them for the last three years. But this time, it looked like Kou was completely serious. Tetsu rose up from the floor, the boys having decided to resume whatever game they were playing and ran off to the backyard. “You’re not joking this time.”

Kou shrugged. “I still love volleyball, but I can’t keep leaving them. I don’t want to miss anything, you know? I’ve been thinking about taking it down a notch, and playing part-time for the V2 League. Like Kei.”

“Yeah,” Tetsu agreed softly. He’d been thinking the same thoughts, sort of. There was a position at work opening soon that, if he took it, would keep him closer to home. It even offered a telecommuting option, so he could work from home, if he wanted to. He’d still have to travel occasionally, but staying home was becoming increasingly desirable. It was something to discuss with Kei later.

“Well, come on!” Tetsu said after a moment of silence, standing up. “Let’s go keep an eye on the boys.”

“Easier done than said, bro,” Kou replied, handing Megumi back to her dad and standing up.

The two of them left the living room, following the boys out to the backyard. As they passed through the kitchen they both snagged something off a plate, earned squints from their husbands, and winked back as they went outside. They sat down on the porch, keeping an eye on the boys, and Megumi as she crawled around between them.

“Just wait until that little one starts using her legs. You may have a track star on your hands.”

“Wouldn’t that be super cool, though?”

“Not as cool as volleyball.”

“You’ve already hooked the boys on volleyball. If Megumi wants to be a track star, then I’m all for it.” He bent down and gave his daughter a kiss, and smiled brilliantly when she giggled. “Of course, if she wants to play volleyball, too, I’d have zero problem with that.”

“You’re hopeless.”

“Nah. I’m just unconditionally in love with my entire family.”

“Same, bro. Same.”


Chapter 55 - Author's Notes

Thank you for reading my story! I hoped you enjoyed reading it as much as I enjoyed writing it!

Huge thanks to Lissi Michelle and Ally Louise, who were my cheerleaders, and second pairs of eyes. They also put up with a great deal from me talking in chat at late hours (or really early, depending), and got excited with me over Haikyuu!! and my all-time favorite pairing, KurooTsuki.

A few things about my story.

1. I had an idea and ran with it, which is how I write.

2. Karasuno does not have a specific location, other than in Miyagi, although depending on what you go by, it could either be a 30 minute dead run (uphill! - 2nd season) to Sendai (Shiratorizawa), or an hour and a half (walk/bus/bike combo - 4th season). I chose Ogawara for its specific location in my story, which is a 30 minute train ride to Sendai. Also, it has a “small town” feel compared to Tokyo.

3. I love the fact that trains are used so much, even if I’m not a train aficionado. It also made it easier for a long-distance relationship to work, besides calls and texts. Train fares aren’t too expensive (from what I’ve been able to find), and being students, it’s cheaper! So, from Tokyo to Sendai, it would take 3 hours (give or take).

4. I had them refer to the Karasuno VBC as “Team Budget” for one reason: the neighborhood fundraisers. Also, car/van trips would take roughly 4 hours to get to Tokyo… by toll road. It’d take about 7-8 hours avoiding toll roads. At one point, Takeda mentioned sharing drive time with Ukai, so I ran with the idea of them avoiding the toll roads when going to the Tokyo training camps.

5. Before anyone asks, no, there was no formal adoption of Kuroo, Bokuto or Akaashi by Tsuki’s mother. She loved them because Tsuki did, and even more so after she learned their histories. That said, I never did write Bokuto’s backstory - and waited until the end (or thereabouts) to write Kuroo’s - because there isn’t much of one. He was cared for, but treated indifferently. It didn’t really bother him, anyway. He considers Akaashi, Kuroo, and Tsuki his family, as well as Tsuki’s mom and Akiteru. This is why you see them calling her Mom and Akiteru ‘Ni-san’ during and after the Christmas arc.

6. This is a bit far down the list, but it does bear mentioning: at the time of Kuroo’s proposal to Tsuki, they were 18 and 16 respectively. I specifically looked into Age of Consent laws in Japan, and found a few interesting things of note. Federally/Nationally, the age of consent is 13 years old in Japan. However, most, if not all, of the prefectures have bumped that up to 16/18, at the earliest. Additionally, I do believe that parental consent is needed (on both sides) for them to be married that soon. That wasn’t a problem, so they were good to go. I decided to make it a long engagement, and they were married the year Tsuki graduated high school.

I’d also like to run a few details involved with the 2nd Epilogue that might help to clear things up, just in case anyone was curious. Or, it could possibly make things more muddy, but it is what it is.

1. Tetsuro and Kei were married in mid October of 2015, with Tetsuro taking Tsukishima as his surname (there’s a reason! - besides that it sounds better - I just haven’t written it yet). They adopted their sons, Akira and Jun (twins), in 2018 when they were two years old. Megumi’s adoption was finalized in December of 2020, and they brought her home in January of 2021. She is only a year old.

2. Koutaro and Keiji were also married in October of 2015, with Keiji taking Bokuto as his surname. They adopted their sons, Kaoru and Chika (twins), in 2018, when they were two years old. They are discussing adopting another child, but haven’t yet made that decision.


Chapter 56 - No Longer Last

Addendum to The Cat and the Crow. An "Appendix," if you will...

Tetsu had noticed something about his chosen family not too long after Kei and he had started dating. At first, he didn't think anything of it; he'd been too wrapped up in Kei to really notice. But after a few holidays spent with Kei, his mom, and his brother, it really became something of a curious notion. Something that pops up from time to time, making one think about it, before being tucked away again due to distraction.

Before they'd accepted him into the family, there were only the three of them. No father was around, and no aunts, uncles, cousins, or grandparents ever called or came to visit. And really, no one ever mentioned additional family members. It was just the three of them. Once that had settled in his mind, he knew he wanted to find out more, but didn't know exactly how to ask. One didn't just drop a question like, "where is the rest of your family?" into the conversation. Though, that's nearly how it happened one night around the dinner table.

"Kei, I need you to go out and get the flower arrangements tomorrow, okay?" Mom told him as she sat down at the table. "Akiteru, you can help me with the food."

"Yes, Mom," they both said.

"Is there anything I can do to help?" Tetsu asked, not really thinking.

"Not unless you want to, dear," Mom answered quietly. "We're just going to visit the family grave the day after tomorrow. The flowers and the food are all we typically bring with us when we visit."

"I'd like to help," he offered. "That is unless anyone else in the family..." his voice trailed away, and the three of them looked both a little sad and a little uncomfortable. "I'm sorry," he quickly apologized. "I didn't mean..."

Kei reached for his hand under the table. "No, you're family now, too. You have a right to know."

"We apologize for not saying anything sooner," Mom added.

"I imagine you've been curious for a while now," Akiteru said.

Tetsu shrugged. "A little bit, yeah." He looked over at Kei, who smiled gently.

"Let's go for a walk," he said. He glanced at Mom, and she nodded.

"We'll keep dinner warm for you."

~*~*~

By the time they'd reached their little hideaway at the park, Tetsu was practically vibrating with curiosity. They'd walked there in near silence, only speaking when Kei asked if he wanted a snack or something to drink. He went into the little store to buy the requested bottle of water, and they continued on. Now, they sat on the ground, Kei facing him.

"It's only the three of us," Kei said without preamble, breaking the long silence. "Well, four, now that we have you. But, of the Tsukishima family, Mom, Akiteru, and myself are the last of the line."

Tetsu didn't know how to react. Does one even apologize, or...

Kei smiled. "It's fine. You didn't know," he said, as if he'd read Tetsu's mind. He reached out and took hold of his hands. "I can explain, if you want to know more," he offered quietly.

"You don't have to..."

Kei chuckled and looked him dead in the eye. "I'd like to think I know you enough by now to tell you're itching to know everything." He winked, and then laughed at Tetsu's expression. "You're quite cat-like, you know?"

Tetsu snorted. "Just because I'm super curious about your family, doesn't mean I'm cat-like."

"Yes it does," Kei rebutted. "We're your family now, too. So, I'll explain, but first..." and he moved so that his back was against Tetsu's chest. Tetsu wrapped his arms around Kei and rested his head on his shoulder.

"My dad is the most recent to pass away," he began his story. "Even so, I was still a kid then. Akiteru has a better memory of him than I do. Since my dad was an only child, there are no aunts and uncles from his side of the family. My paternal grandparents died within a month of each other."

"Broken hearts?"

Kei shrugged. "That's what I've been told, and there's really no way to find out otherwise. I mean, it could have been a shared sickness, or some accident. But with no way to prove anything..."

"Right."

"Mom wasn't an only child, but her brother died in a car accident when he was my age," Kei continued. "When she was in college, her parents had gone on vacation overseas somewhere. They never came back. Their plane went down on the way home."

"Remind me to give her a huge hug when we get home," Tetsu said quietly.

"She'd love that," Kei replied.

"Sooo... is this why she 'adopted' me so quickly into the family?"

"How long have you been wanting to ask that?"

"For a while now," Tetsu shrugged.

"Part of it, yes," Kei finally answered. "But also, she has a habit of adopting our best friends. She's never really explained exactly why, but ni-san and I think she just always wanted a big family, so our best friends became family by default." He turned so he could kiss Tetsu's temple. "She loves it when you call her mom."

"Should I call Akiteru 'ni-san,' too?"

Kei was thoughtful for a few minutes. "I actually think he'd like that, once he got over the initial shock."

Tetsu hummed low in reply, and held Kei a little tighter. Hearing the story his love had just told him started him thinking about a few things.

Later on, they walked back home and ate the dinner Mom had kept warm for them. Then, they joined the family in the living room for movies and just hanging out.

~*~*~

[2 years later - 2 days before the wedding]

They were at the city hall registrar's office submitting the forms needed to make their union legal. They'd made the changes needed on the Tsukishima family registration sheet for Kei. Mom and Akiteru were there as witnesses. It was when they asked for Tetsu's family information that they hit a bit of a snag.

"Can we take a few minutes, sir?" Tetsu asked politely. "It won't take long."

"Sure. I'll just put your paperwork to the side."

"Thank you," he bowed and turned to his family, who looked thoroughly confused. "Come on," and he led them to a secluded spot down the hall. Once there, he turned to face them, and bowed deeply.

"I'm sorry. I really meant to tell you, but got so caught up in the wedding preparations that I forgot."

"Tetsu, you don't have to..."

"Please don't..."

He interrupted them. "Please, let me take the name Tsukishima as my own!" he said over them. Instant silence. No one spoke, or moved. He squeezed his eyes shut.

"Kuroo Tetsuro, would you please stop bowing?" Mom told him firmly.

"But... I..."

"No buts! Get up!" she waited a few beats, then, "please?"

When he rose up straight, he looked at all three of them. Akiteru was grinning. Mom looked like she was two seconds from crying, but had the biggest smile on her face. Kei was a picture of not sure how to feel.

"May I ask why?" Mom spoke gently. Tetsu gazed at her and it looked like she already knew, but he told her anyway.

"I don't want Kei to be the last of the Tsukishima line," he started. "If the time comes when we want to adopt children, they'd be given the Tsukishima name, and thus continue the line."

"Okay, but, what about you? What about your name? Do you not want it to also continue into the future?"

Tetsu shrugged. "The last I knew, my sister had already made that happen. Her children are named Kuroo. I really have no idea where my dad finally ended up, but he's already started another family, so I'm rather extraneous, now. The name Kuroo will continue, but not through me. Besides," he added with a little twinkle in his eyes. "Tsukishima Tetsuro sounds awesome, don't you think?"

"It sounds wonderful, dear," Mom said with a smile.

"It does have a nice ring to it," Akiteru agreed, nodding sagely.

"Are you sure?" Kei whispered. "Absolutely sure?"

"I am, without a single doubt, absolutely sure. From this day forward, I want to be called Tsukishima Tetsuro. I want that engraved on a nameplate on my office door. I want to see our name on the marker of our home. Most importantly," he paused, taking a step to face Kei and take his hands in his own. "I want all of our children to bear the Tsukishima name."

"Okay," came the soft reply. A single tear slipped down his face and Tetsu leaned in to kiss it away.

They went back to the registrar's office and signed the paperwork under the name Tsukishima, and submitted it to be filed. Now that everything was legal, they could breathe a sigh of relief.

Two days later, they were married in Sapporo, Hokkaido.
------------------------------------------------------------------

Printed from Open Scrolls Archive (https://www.openscrolls.net) on Sat Nov 14, 2026 10:26 pm